《Bloody Moon》


 Volume 1 - CH 1

    The whole street was painted red.


    Red lanterns lit red painted walls.


    As he walked along the narrow red shadows, he came across several red doors.


    When you open the door, a red pleasure spreads out.


    This is the abandoned city that¡¯s on the western border, of the Ibeden Empire.


    The city was quickly abandoned by the Lords and became a lawless zone, and the brothels were established even faster than that.


    Knock knock


    ¡°Sir, the goods have arrived¡±


    ¡°Oh, this way¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even in the brothels were all kinds of prostitution exist, there must be a special place. That was the door that was now open. The red lacquer was the same as the other doors, except there was a small mark under the handle. It was three black stars.


    One star meant male prostitutes where offered. Two black stars I meant you could use tools. Three black stars meant anything was possible.


    From the moment you enter this room, the prostitute belongs fully to the guest. The mind, body, and life. All!


    ¡°Go in.¡±


    The pimp pushed the prostitute¡¯s back. The Prostitute was naked except for a red cloth over his head, and chains on his wrist. It was a device for the safety of the guess and the entertainment area. The three-star guest quickly glanced up and down the prostitute who face was covered.


    He looked young and had a skinny body with bones protruding. His skin was on the white side, and he looked pale at first glance. There were large and small scars all over him. Some were freshly-made, and others we¡¯re old.


    Most of the wounds looked as though they¡¯d been made by leather whips. The customer seem to like this. His thick tongue came out and licked his lips.


    ¡°Wonderful. I like this one, he will do.¡±


    The pimp nodded and stepped back. The widely opened door was closed.


    There was only one small painted door, but it totally disconnected this space from the rest of world.


    With that door closed, the room became a completely different world. It was a world where screams, cries, and even prayers are useless.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    The guest that was sitting on a bed lined with red silk, waved his hand. The prostitute heard the sound and and shuffled his feet, it was the footsteps of a blind person.


    ¡°Show me your face.¡±


    The prostitute took off the red cloth covering his head. The prostitute¡¯s eyes were covered with a thick black cloth. The customer brought a glass of wine to his mouth and grin.


    ¡°You¡¯re being meticulous. I wish it were uncovered.¡±


    The customer liked the smooth face. The small white face didn¡¯t look like a boy, it was strangely androgynous. He liked it even more when he realized that, and because of his small delicate features.


    The customer drank a mouthful of wine, and loosened his robe. He was already naked beneath it. There was a leather strap wrapped around his ankle, and the key was threaded through the strap.


    It was the key that unlocked the shackles that were on the prostitutes wrist. Of course the customer had no intention of quietly giving out the key.


    ¡°Come on. Crawl.¡±


    The Prostitute crawled on all fours. It was an obedient attitude with no signs of resistance. The customer¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. The Prostitute came up to the customersfeet, and knelt down.


    The customer put his feet on the prostitutes thighs.


    ¡°Lick it. If I like it, I will give you the key.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The Prostitute bowed his head, and the shackled hand lifted the guests foot, uncomfortably. His full lips aproached and put two toes in his small mouth.


    ¡°Hmmm¡±


    What he did wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t anything special. The customer was angry.


    ¡°Work harder.¡±


    Instead of answering, the wet sound grew louder. The lips that bit the toes ran up the instep. His wet tongue procrastinated then crawled over the feet.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­, okay, now I¡¯m feeling it a bit¡­, yes like that.¡±


    His tongue tickled the ankle bone, as the customer shrugged and chuckled. And the next moment, nothing. The feeling of his tongue on the feet was gone.


    The customer found that the prostitute had taken the key and opened his shackles. The customer was very displeased.


    ¡°Impudence¡­ who said it was okay to open the shackles?¡±


    The guest picked up the leather whip on the table, next to the bed. The cheeky prostitute had to be punished. He would drain some of his blood, and get rid of his cocky attitude.


    ¡°Take the rod!¡±


    There was a wet smacking sound, customer swung the whip. The leather whip, that was wet with wine, wrapped around prostitutes naked body.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The prostitutes lips twisted slightly. However, he swallowed a moan, raised his hands and patted his face.


    ¡°What are you doing! Come down and beg.¡±


    There was another smacking sound, and a small thump. The moment the whip hit his body, The prostitute lost his balance and fell.


    But instead of standing up or trying to avoid the flying whip, the prostitute untied his blindfold.


    ¡°Come on, beg!¡±


    It was another sound as the whip flew through the air and slapped the prostitute on the head. The satellite of his ear was torn and blood was gushing out. The prostitute raised his hand and grabbed the tip of the whip.


    ¡°What are you doing? How dare¡­¡­! Let go now!¡±


    The customer pulled back on the handle of the whip in a burst of anger. The Prostitute held onto the whip tightly, and walk toward the customer.


    ¡°What¡­ ¡­what are you doing!?¡±


    The customer let go of the immobilized whip. Instead, he grabbed a blade that was laying next to him. It was a wide thick single-edged blade, that was more like a club or an axe than a sword.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The blade was a battlefield weapon. The continent was in the midst of war, and this area had been a battlefield for several years.


    Count Custer was a general in Yveden Empire. He had stopped off at a nearby brothel to have some fun before he joined Prince Leshek¡¯s Army, that was camped on the Western border.


    The sword sharpened on the battlefield was fierce. The weapon created a threatening wind, that threatened to cut the prostitutes neck at any moment.


    But then¡­¡­¡­the the prostitute opened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    His eyes were as blue as ice crystal¡¯s. Cold and clear, only not just clear, they were transparent.


    Count Custer fell dead to the floor with a thud. Count Custer¡¯s eyes, who had just met the prostitute¡¯s eyes, turned into a hideous pit, as though someone had dug them out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The Prostitute quietly spit in front of the body. He didn¡¯t mean to insult the body. It was only to clear away the taste the other person still remaining in his mouth.


    The emotions hidden under his blank expression were mixed into his saliva and bile. The Prostitute, who spit so much that his lips were sore, and groaned in vain.


    ¡°Ugh, r..igh..t, ugh¡­¡­.!


    But time was short. The prostitutes scrubbed his lips and remove the cloak from Count Custer¡¯s body. It was an absurdly large robe for his skinny body, but there was nothing else to cover his nakedness.


    The prostitutes untied the string of the cloak and closed the black cloth over his eyes again. He fumbled against the wall and walked toward the door. The door marked with three black stars open with a creaking groan. The prostitute headed out into darkness, and disappeared onto the red street.


    The red door concealed the corpse of Count Custer. It happened on the western border of the Ibeden Empire, already at war with five neighboring countries for the past seven years, in the brothels of Merv, also known as the floating city


    ¡°Look it¡¯s empty. You would think I was looking for an ant cub!¡± It was the words of Prince Leshak.


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    Half of the twelve Guardian Knights, who were said to be like ¡®one body¡¯ with the Crown Prince, disappeared through the maze of alleys with the soldiers. The expression of the prince watching them from behind was ferocious. Cool anger was shown on of his perfect facial features. He is often criticized for looking too stern.


    It was an evening of searching for the tardy Count Custer, who was trespassing in the red light district, against the Crown Prince¡¯s orders.


    The enraged Crown Prince personally led the Guardian Knights, and set out to find the Count. That was the reason for him standing on this red street. It is prohibited to the entire Army, including himself, from visiting the brothels.


    ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not going to cut off Count Custer¡¯s head right here are you?¡± Asked Chief Knight Abadd.


    ¡°¡­..Of course not. I¡¯ll punish him according to Military Law.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Well¡­That¡¯s fortunate, at least you¡¯re not that strict.¡±


    Strict was a reference to the appearance of the Crown Prince. He was well known for his perfect facial features that seem to have been created by God personally. As though the creator was holding a ruler to heaven and calculating the golden ratio one-by-one and applying it to the Prince. It is said that¡¯s why God must be strict.


    Even the rather unusual combination of straight silver hair and black eyes was a perfect match on Leshek¡¯s face. From the size of the head to the width of the shoulders, to the degree of roundness of the nails, and the length of the leg muscles, there was no place that the modifier of ¡®Ideal¡¯ was not suitable for the Crown Prince. But unfortunately, his personality was more stringent than his ideal appearance. Abadd laughed softly


    It was a kind of concern. It has never been, and never will be said, that Crown Prince Leshak put his sage before fairness. That was the biggest reason that this huge Empire could run without any problems, even though it had been at war for seven years.


    ¡°Anyway, Custer is probably somewhere in the ally having fun. Even if we didn¡¯t come here right now, we would have had to come back after finishing our duties anyway.¡±


    It had only been a few days since Colonel Custer had joined up with the rest of the army. Abadd thought the that Count probably didn¡¯t consider this excursion as anything more than a light night out.


    If the Crown Prince hadn¡¯t personally appeared leading the Guardian Knights, the Count¡¯s excursion probably wouldn¡¯t even have caused too much excitement.


    That is to say,  it wouldn¡¯t nave been a good thing, but also nothing much would have come of it either. Putting aside military¡¯s moral reputation, having the Count join would have been a benefit to the military might.


    However, the wrath of the Crown Prince was a little different from Abadd¡¯s would have estimated.


    ¡°So I want to find him before then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I feel sorry for the prostitute who has to deal with that bloated body¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that?¡±


    Abadd smiled mischievously and drew his arm to his chest.


    ¡°Oh my god. How can you have such a harsh human being as a superior? Please have mercy on Count Custer.¡±


    ¡°The mercy was enough.¡±


    Prince Leshak twisted his lips.


    ¡°Sexuality isn¡¯t the problem, I gave him permission to bring his lover to live in the barracks.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you mean a mistress? It¡¯s definitely an unconventional treatment for Prince Leshak. So then, why is he trespassing?


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem! But the thing that bothers me the most is coming to a place like this.¡± Leshak pointed to the red street that stretched out like a maze in the harsh red light. ¡°Seven years ago, it was a commercial district that traded wheat and textiles. But now it¡¯s like this.¡±


    It was another face of war. Those who had lost their families and been plundered were dragged into this ditch, doing what was needed to survive. The men who made this sistren turned the Prince¡¯s stomach, as he looked at the despair they created. Leshek was angry at the street it¡¯s self.


    After reading the princes displeasure, Abadd changed his expression and made a  serious offer.


    ¡°If you will allow me, I will come back later alone and I will clear this entire street so that it will no longer be seen by Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Even if you do it will just move to another place.¡±


    In order to get rid of the trash, the war had to end.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more tolerance for Count Custer. I will enforce military discipline wherever I find it.¡±


    ¡°As intended.¡±


    Abadd lowered his head in a modest motion. It may seem like he was too strict with the incompetence and intemperance of others. But in fact, Leshak was stricter on himself than anyone. So Abadd thought he was the luckiest Knight on the continent. Prince Leshak was a lord who was righteous and fair.


    ¡°It looks like it will take more time than I thought. ¡°Said the Crown Prince, as he was chasing his after subordinates.


    ¡°Yes. It seems to be more complex terrain than it looks. Shall we move?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was about to say.¡±


    ¡°Then I will take the lead. Come this way.¡± The Leshak and Abadd began to move.


    It was easier than on a battlefield. The sound of footsteps disappeared as he held the weapon on his waist. The two knights of the empire seeped into the red shadow of the brothels. It was when they turn the corner of few steps, that suddenly nearly bumped into someone who had been in a blind spot, of the stonewall that had been patrolling.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Leshak quickly grabbed him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    The person who almost bumped into Leshak was a thin man. Leshak, who thought at first it was a woman because the wrist he held in one hand was so thin, frowned after checking the person. He had a black cloth wrapped around his eyes. It meant he was blind.


    ¡°So, the sound¡­¡­¡­ I can¡¯t hear my feet¡­¡­¡­ Sir¡­¡­¡±


    His voice was small and his pronunciation was slurred.


    ¡°Oh, I guess ¡­.didn¡¯t know¡­someone is there¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    His shoulders trembled as if he were bewildered. Leshek¡¯s gazed at the blind man who was barely wearing a loose cloak, as his gaze gradually sunk to the to the ground. Blood was seeping down from under the robe. The long, thin, strangely curved lacerations evoked unpleasant images. Surprisingly, there was only one thing that could create such a wounds. It was a whip.


    ¡°Why is a blind man walking alone without a cane? Can no one guide you?¡± Asked Leshak


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Blind, in the red district, perhaps naked underneath the robe, the identity of the young man was obvious, he a prostitute! He¡¯s also male. It meant that he was at the bottom of the filthy and terrible cesspool.


    Leshek, who was looking at the blind man with a rapidly changing expression, suddenly lowered himself and rolled up the man¡¯s robe.


    ¡°Stay still. I don¡¯t mean to do anything bad.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡­..¡±!


    The blind man shrugged. Leshak held the blind man with one hand and examined the wound with the other. The roughly torn skin was painful to look at.


    ¡°Do you have medicine?¡±


    Abadd shook his head. ¡°No my Lord, sorry¡±.


    ¡°No big deal¡±.


    Leshek ripped off the sleeve of his shirt. While Abadd twitched as though his own clothes had been torn. Leshak rolled the sleeve up and covered the blind man¡¯s wound.


    ¡°The more blood you shed, the more dangerous it is. You have to apply medicine. Is there a herbalist nearby?¡±


    ¡°What¡­I don¡¯t know. This, is done now¡­¡­..


    Abadd intervened, thinking this was too out of the ordinary


    ¡°Majesty, a prostitutes time is precious. If you keep him too long, the pimp will come looking.¡±


    The blind man raised his head, surprised at the words he heard. He looked like a bird that had heard the sound of a bow. His shoulders were small and his skin was too pale. The parched lips were pitiful like unripe fruit. The continuous stream of blood drew his attention. It would be far more difficult, not to feel sympathy for the poor man. Leshak got up. He touched the blind man on his shoulder. The blind man could not see the serious expression he had on his face.


    ¡°Do you want to leave here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another life if you want. Don¡¯t worry about your pimp. You will live as a citizen of the Ibeden Empire.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡± The blind man other than in comprehensible sound.


    Leshak watched as he clenched his hands. Even asking if he wanted to leave was in vain. It was a question that did not need to be asked in the first place. Having reached the conclusion, the Leshak grab the blind man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Guide me to your pimp¡±.


    ¡°Pardon¡­¡­¡­? ¡­¡­.Pardon?


    The blind man opened his mouth with a surprised expression. Abad clicked his tongue silently behind Leshek¡¯s back. Picking up a prostitute who got lost in the war wasn¡¯t like Leshak, but he was worried about whether he should bring it up. There were plenty of poor people, and it was impossible to help them individually. However, the blind man shook off Leshek¡¯s hand first. Leshak frowned as he looked at his empty hand.


    ¡°Why¡±?


    A strange tension arose between Leshak and the blind man. The blind man spoke only after he took a deep breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­¡­.. Allright¡­. My Lord¡±.


    ¡°What do you mean by okay¡±?


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­.. go, family¡­¡­..I, I can¡¯t¡­¡­¡­. There is family¡±.


    The blind man bent over and groveled on the ground as he abruptly bowed. Unfortunately, his face pointed in the wrong direction, and instead of Leshak, he pointed it Abad. So it made the situation even more pitiful, he felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate himself if he left the man like this.


    ¡°Ha, but thank you for the words¡­¡­I will¡­ never forget this¡±. The blind man leaned back.


    Leshak exhaled Sharply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t understand¡±.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore¡­¡­¡­..huh¡­..¡±.


    ¡°Is already too late. I saw you.¡±


    ¡°¡±Oh, no¡­¡­I¡­. it¡¯s not possible¡±.


    The blind man, raised up fully and disappeared behind the corner where he first appeared.


    ¡°Well?¡± Abad open his eyes.


    ¡°What is that? He¡¯s so fast.¡±


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    Leshak turn the corner with a swear word. But the blind man had disappeared in the meantime. There were was only a handful of red shadows, and then¡­nothing, just the wet empty street.


    ¡± I think he was a bad dream your majesty. What kind of person¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Abad muttered in a tone of disbelief. Leshak grinded his teeth slightly. Abad, who quickly noticed the masters feelings, spoke to him in a consoling tone.


    ¡°What we¡¯re looking for Count Custer, shall we also look for the blind man? But if it¡¯s like that, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s any use looking for him.¡±


    ¡°¡­.. yes¡±.


    Leshak punched the stonewall. Abad could see that his hand was sore. However, Leshak did not consider his hand as painful as his incompetence, or this incomprehensible situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to find Count Custer before he harass him.¡±


    ¡°You are right¡±. The pace, which had been delayed for a few moments, continue to quickly.


    It was exactly three hours later that Prince Leshak and his party found Count Custer. Unfortunately, the count was already a hardened corpse. The strange corpse had no signs left on his body except for the two eyes that had been turned into dark red pits.


    ¡°Hah hah¡­¡­¡±


    Radan pressed on his heart that was about to beat out of his chest. He stopped running and held his breath for a while, and then his breathing gradually improved.


    ¡°After¡­¡­¡±.


    Raden crouched under the red wall. The skin that was torn by the whip just a little while ago was now sore.


    ¡°You have to run away¡­¡­¡­ to do¡­¡­¡±


    His legs which had slumped down, refuse to listen anymore.


    ¡°Now when the body is found¡­¡­¡­. try to find¡­¡­..I should¡­. ¡­¡­¡±


    Raden raised his trembling hand and forced it to touch the ground as his body trembled. Then, he remembered the big, warm hand that was holding his body when he had slumped down.


    ¡°Leshak¡­¡­ he is the prince.


    As far as he knew there was only one person in the Empire who is called his majesty. The touch he had left on the skin of Raden¡¯s feet, lingered.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    Raden grabbed his head in clasped it, cradling himself like a child. The voice of the person who sent Raden to that place lingered in his head. It seemed to speak to him¡­¡¯It¡¯s Prince Leshak! No matter how many others you kill, the war will not be over. You must kill Leshak! If you get a opportunity, do it!¡¯


    Raden¡¯s face was distorted. He wanted to throw away everything that it happened today cleanly beyond oblivion. In his mind the candy-like words of Prince Leshak lingered, saying that he would give him another life if he wanted it¡­.But it was impossible! The next meeting between Raden and Prince leshek had already been scheduled.

 Volume 1 - CH 2

    The thick door opened and Radan reflexively raised his head. Not all of the iron gates were open. The side door, which was made by cutting a hole in the iron gate barely big enough for a small dog to get in and out, was open.


    ¡°It¡¯s your meal.¡±


    Radan walked over to the door on his knees, but even that had limitations. The chain that was tied to Laden never allowed him to reach the door.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Radan spoke softly to the one who brought the meal.


    ¡°¡­¡­.. Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ .¡±


    Laud said nothing. The one called Laud is Jehara, the second prince of the Kemened Kingdom.


    He was all too familiar with this. He already knew the bitterness of not getting an answer. But it still made him sad.


    He lived in a room without a single light, and over his eyes he had to wear iron ball that covered his eyes. He also wore a heavy chain around his neck.


    The side door that had been opened for a moment, closed again, and the bar was lowered into place. After hearing the sound of the heavy metal falling, Radan fumbled on the floor to find the bowl. It was the same meal as always. A glass of milk, a little water, and dried snake meat.


    Radan drank milk first. It was distinguishable from water by the shape of the bowl. The water had to be conserved. Meals were given only once a day, and he could not drink much water because it would run out too quickly. After swallowing a little milk, Radan picked up a piece of dried snake meat, he didn¡¯t like the taste or smell, but Radan was never allowed anything else.


    He chewed and swallowed the strong fishy smell. Then, suddenly, the sound of a door opening was heard. Radan turned his head in surprise.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Laud is back!


    Radan hurriedly wiped his milky lips with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Are you wearing the iron ring?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Can you swear to God?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The iron door, not the side door, opened. Radan felt his heart pound.


    In the past, this iron gate had been opened more frequently. Like he when was young, and Laud had not yet reached the age of majority. At that time, Laud even brought candy to Radan.


    Even when he was grew up, candy was the most delicious food in his memory.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Laud, who came in with the iron door open, repeated the same words again. Radan knew what he wanted. He was referring to the fact that the iron ring was definitely covering his eyes. The iron ring is also covered with a black cloth, so as to calm their anxieties.


    Raden sometimes wanted to tell them, even without iron mask or black cloth, I would never open my eyes to you. But no one, including Laud, would have believed Radan. To convince them to believe, Radan always used the iron band and the cloth sack to cover his eyes.


    ¡°I have confirmed that Count Custer is dead, great job.¡±


    Radan nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Laud, who was watching Radan from a distance, farther than the chain allowed him to move, spoke to him aggressively.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you kill the Leshak Caliph?¡±


    ¡±¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Radan¡¯s head stopped shaking. Laud¡¯s furious voice continued.


    ¡°It was said that the Leshak Caliph went out to find Count Custer, who had left the camp. Radan, have you really not seen the Leshak Caliph?¡±


    The answer continued after a couple of gasps were swallowed.


    ¡°Eyes¡­ ¡­ are, cover¡­ ¡­ Until someone tell.. me, I don¡¯t..know¡­ ¡­ ¡°. He had difficulty speaking long sentences properly.


    Radan, who had been locked up behind an iron gate since he was very young, had no one to talk to. Unable to learn to speak properly, he stuttered like a child.


    ¡°Shit! Missing such an opportunity!¡±


    Laud stomped his foot. He knew that Radan was not wrong. The current king of Kemened Kingdom, Alsanu III, has dementia, and the First Prince (his older brother), was to succeed him, but now he has been devastated by an injury suffered in the war. At the young age of twenty-three, it was the 2nd Prince Laud who had been at war with the Ibeden Empire for over three years. Even when dealing with five countries, the power of the empire was terribly strong.


    Through the Seven Years¡¯ War, the Kemened Kingdom reached the point of starvation, but the Empire did not budge. Radan knew why Laud was stomping his feet. He was terrified. Prince Leshak¡¯s army is pushing the border with a wave-like momentum. The day will come when they will march to the capital of Kemened and tear down the walls, gather all the royal family and nail them to those ruined walls.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Radan looked at him with a sad expression on his face. No, he couldn¡¯t tell him that he watched him with both his eyes closed. Radan wanted to watch over Laud, he wanted to protect him. He also wanted him to watch over his little brother, who was two years younger than him, with a lot of comfort and affection like a normal older brother.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Radan bit his lip. It reminded him of the alley in the brothels, where he accidentally bumped into Prince Leshak.


    ¡®Should I have killed him even if I wasn¡¯t prepared to die then?¡¯


    Thinking of his father and his brothers, no matter how good Leshak made him feel, he had to kill him. One thing was for certain, that If he had tried to kill Leshak, he would have died as well.


    There was a guardian knight by Leshak¡¯s side. Seeing that he did not hear footsteps at all, he could guess that he was an excellent knight, as much as Leshak himself. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t kill Leshak because he was a kind man, Radan wanted to return home alive so he might be with his family.


    ¡°Na..not..sure..how ¡­¡­You, Highness.¡±


    ¡°Kill the Leshak Caliph!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Radan had to say the same thing. If you want to kill Prince Leshak, he had to die too. He had twelve guardian knights who never left his side. They were knights who could make up an army with just twelve of them. Prince Leshak¡¯s army, who was led by them, knew no defeat. People called Prince Leshak¡¯s Guardian Knights, the guardian castle of the empire.


    ¡°You can do it.¡±


    To assassinate Prince Leshak, he had to create an opportunity for them to be alone. However, Leshak never looked for a brothel or called a prostitute. He hadn¡¯t figured out a way to hide his identity and approach him. If that hadn¡¯t that been the case, Radan would have been sent to kill Leshak earlier.


    ¡°I, ca¡­nt, do that¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand this war anymore. Everything is at it¡¯s limit. Money, food, and father too! Other countries that have started this war together are only concerned with taking care of their own stomachs! You don¡¯t know anything because you¡¯re eating or receiving food from here!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°


    It was Alsanu III who imprisoned Radan here, along with his eldest son. They were Radan¡¯s father and older brother. He said it was because Radan was born with basilisk eyes.


    The first to die was the queen. The queen died suddenly while holding her youngest son in her arms and trying to make eye contact. No one knew why. It was only after the nurses died one after another that the curse was revealed in Radan¡¯s eyes. As soon as he was born, Radan became a murderer who killed his own mother.


    From then on, he lived in darkness with a black cloth tied around his eyes. The only time he could see the world was when he killed someone. When he had grew up to some extent and was able to think for himself, he thought ¡®then you don¡¯t need to see it¡¯. He wished the basilisk eyes would disappear.


    Then the war with the Empire began. Alsanu Ill, who had suffered defeats from the beginning of the war, realized why God had created a monster called a Basilisk, and sent him to be born in the Kemened Kingdom. That little monster could have killed all the humans in the world with just one eye opened.


    Radan learned that to remove the cloth that covered his eyes, someone died. By wearing tattered robes and setting him up on the battlefield, Radan was able to kill the Empire¡¯s famous knights that Kemened¡¯s army could never kill. Alsanu Ill comforted his youngest son, who was afraid to open his own eyes, with these words.


    ¡°If you listen carefully and this country wins against the Empire, then I will accept you as my son. There will be four seats next to my throne, just like my brothers.¡±


    So Radan became the youngest assassin on the continent. Sometimes disguised as an orphan who lost his parents on the battlefield, as a newcomer, or as an older prostitute, Alsanu III killed those he wanted to kill. Alsanu Ill fed Radan only snake meat. It was to strengthen the curse of the Basilisk. No one knew whether that statement was true or not, but no one could provoke the king¡¯s name.


    Murder, battlefields, and the fishy smell of snake meat. Now everyone is used to it. Sitting behind an iron gate without a single light, waiting for the occasional sound of family footsteps.


    They never said, ¡°You can call me brother now.¡±


    Even for not saying that, he was so used to it. He was so use to it that he couldn¡¯t get used to it anymore.


    Laud took one more step. Radan wrinkled the tip of his nose without realizing it. Laud always had a strange smell of grass. Radan didn¡¯t know that it was because the maids always burn herbs for Laud, who cant sleep at night.


    ¡°Radan.¡± Laud spoke again.


    ¡°I know you are afraid that going after Leshak Caliph may be different from the other people. Maybe you won¡¯t be able to come back safely.¡±


    ¡°I, know¡­ ¡­ ¡°


    But if we kill Leshak Caliph, we can end this war.¡±


    Laud was tired. The reason Kemened has been able to continue the war so far is because there was an assassin named Basilisk. On the other hand, the assassination attempt of Prince Leshak was a very slim gamble. Even Alsanu III did not think of throwing a dice, in trying to assasnate the Crown Prince Leshak Caliph.If this assassination fails, the war will end in a triumphant victory for the Ibeden Empire. But if he succeeds¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­..we can be done with all these damn things.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just war he feared. Even if they were able to end the nightmare of war, Radan might one day raise his eyes towards them. If Radan kills Prince Leshak, then the Yveden Imperial Army kills Radan. Laud opened his eyes widely in front of his blind brother.


    ¡°Are you going to do it, Radan?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­ under¡­¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Laud bit his teeth and spewed out a lie he never wanted to tell.


    ¡°If you kill the Leshak Caliph, then I will recognize you as the third prince of the Kemened Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Radan swallowed his saliva. Laud let out a silent, crooked laugh. This little monster knew no lies. He didn¡¯t even know the taste of food except snake meat yet.


    ¡°Are you going to do it, Radan?¡±


    Laud knew that Radan would soon nod his head. The die was thrown. It was a die that had never been thrown against the Empire before.


    ¡°An unknown assassin.¡±


    It was the barracks of Prince Leshak. Twelve guardian knights gathered in one place. They were encircling the corpse of Count Custer in a coffin. Sidris, one of the Guardian Knights, pointed to the corpse¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Without a doubt.¡±


    Where the eyes use to be , was now just a hideous pit. It was characteristic of a corpse killed by an unknown assassin.


    ¡°They would have disguised themselves as a prostitute. If it was that street, no one would have been suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. We¡¯re getting hit like this again. I need a break.¡±


    A guardian knight named Karum scratched the back of the head as his stiff short hair fell loose. Abadd then shrugged shoulders to signify that Karum was in trouble. As Karum tilted his head as if asking why, Abadd pointed to the half-melted face of Count Custer. Karum opened her eyes. Cidris let out a cold voice without taking his eyes off the corpse.


    ¡°You two. If you¡¯re going to play a around, go away.¡±


    Karum and Abadd stopped moving and looked at Sidris.


    ¡°The unknown assassin is not about a joking matter.¡±


    Karum turned pale and bowed his head. Abadd looked as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m fed up with the Unknown Assassin for the last seven years!¡±


    The Unknown Assassin was called that because no one knew anything about them. They didn¡¯t know their age or gender. They didn¡¯t know who ordered them, or how they killed their opponent. Only a body in this same condition was ever left behind. A corpse with both eyes melted black.


    However, the impact of the unknown assassin on the war was enormous. The primary reason why the Empire could not end the war with a small country for seven years, to spite it¡¯s enormous power, was due to the unknown assassin. In major battles, assassinations that accurately eliminated the key figures of the Empire at a critical point of time, were always an effective way to overthrow the victor. As a result, the Empire, which should have ended the war earlier, lost a decisive victory every time, and the enemy country was breathless.


    ¡°This is a really amazing timing. When Count Custer¡¯s enlisted troop of five hundred joined, the western border was pushed to the other side of Merv. If that happens, Leshak army is only half a day away from Kemened¡¯s capital. I would have assassinated Earl Custer to avoid that.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a very happy notion, but Sidris nodded.


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    He turned his gaze and spoke to Leshak who had been quite until now.


    ¡°Now what? Shall we shut down the brothels now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Leshak shook his head. The ferocious expression on his face the whole time was trimmed with a cool reason.


    ¡°It is already too late. If they had been such a predictable human, they wouldn¡¯t still be an ¡°unknown assassin.¡±


    ¡°Then are you going to leave it like this?¡±


    ¡°No, not that either.¡±


    The straight forehead, which is perfectly symmetrical from side to side, was distorted by adding the weight of thought.


    ¡°It was less than a week since Earl Custer joined. Yet the unknown assassin knew he was going to find Merv¡¯s brothel today, that¡¯s something we didn¡¯t even know.¡±


    Sidris added a soft word.


    ¡°The information was too fast¡­ ¡­ it must be anotherway?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a contact book, or an Unknown Assassin belongs to a brothel. Either way, they¡¯re not going to be far away.¡±


    Leshak changed his expression. A clear smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try using it. Let¡¯s see how quickly information will spread that Prince Leshak visited the brothel alone.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 3

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap.¡±


    Laud, the second prince of the Kemened Kingdom, looked back at the person who said this. He didn¡¯t know the name of this person, but it didn¡¯t matter much. He was simply called ¡®a guide¡¯, and he has been an assassin working for the Kemened royal family since his father¡¯s generation.


    Prince Laud asked with a frown.


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°The Leshak Caliph doesn¡¯t buy prostitutes. He¡¯s never visited the brothels before. It¡¯s obvious, Count Custer went to the brothels, and as soon as he did, he died. Now the Prince is visiting the brothels?¡±


    Laud put down his glass of wine.


    ¡°But, are you¡¯re saying that the Leshak Caliph came out as a bait, right?¡±


    ¡°I am, but¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Then proceed.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    The guide shuts his mouth. He was a seasoned assassin. There were countless enemies of Kemened who had been purged by his organization. With the outbreak of the Seven Years¡¯ War, even an important asset like the ¡®Basilisk¡¯ could be obtained.


    It was Radan who killed the target, but it was the guide who led Radan to the opponent. The fact that Radan has been able to keep his identity a secret while carrying out so many assassinations, had far more to with the guide than anything else.


    He was convinced that it was a trap. Laud¡¯s words were giving him something to think about.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking about the return of the ¡®blue snake¡¯?¡±


    The blue snake was used to refer to Radan. The royal family of Kemened was extremely reluctant to mention Radan¡¯s name. Even now, most people believed the third prince died when he was born.


    ¡°The death Leshak Caliph is more important than the blue snake.¡±


    Laud grinded his teeth. It was not clear where the anger was directed at. Maybe it¡¯s for Alsanu Ill, who has dementia after having waged a never-ending war? Or perhaps directed towards the Crown Prince of the Empire, who has been steadily trampling the Kemened Kingdom for seven years? Or is he thinking about the youngest brother who killed his own mother with his cursed eyes?


    ¡°But if it fails, you could lose the blue snake. The blue snake is the most important  person for the war right now¡­¡­,¡±


    Laud threw his glass at the guide.


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t think you think I already know that!?¡±


    The silver cup did not break, but it was crushed. He was hit on the forehead by the glass, but no blood flowed. Instead, his clothes were soaked in red wine. The guide quietly wiped his forehead.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Forgive me, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Laud kicked the table. The luxurious, but precarious triangular pediment fell and the wine jar placed on it was shattered.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said? Is there anything more important than killing Leshak in this situation?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then do it! Do it!! I am the one who speaks in the king¡¯s name!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡°


    Prince Laud was not yet king. The day he can safely be crowned king will probably be very far away. He didn¡¯t know if the current war would end if he killed Prince Leshak. But he could bet that as soon as the war with the Empire is over, the five small countries will start the war again over what remains. The guide did not dare to say such a thing. The advice wasn¡¯t his. He was only ¡®a guide¡¯, subordinate to the royal family of Kemened and he killed the people as they told them to.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t the return of the blue snake an absolute condition?¡±


    Laud, who had been struggling to breathe for a while, answered.


    ¡°You do your best. However, if the situation is not favorable, I will not blame you for that. Get out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your Highness.¡±


    The guide wore a black mask over his face. And he became like a shadow and disappeared.


    Absolutely no one going to and from the palace noticed his entrance, except for one man, Radan.


    ¡°It¡¯s already the third day.¡±


    It was Abadd¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll bet my gauntlet on the assassin knowing it¡¯s a trap, and not coming.¡±


    Abadd tapped Karum on the side.


    ¡°What are you going to bet?¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Sidris¡¯s nostrils dried up the troubled Karum.


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t get caught up in it, they won¡¯t show up anyway.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Karum thought for a moment and shook his head.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. If they won¡¯t show up, why are we here? Above all else, the Prince wouldn¡¯t be here for prostitutes.¡±


    ¡°His Highness would not expect an unknown assassin to appear. You¡¯re too smart to believe that.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­ ¡­ ?¡±


    It was the third day after infiltrating Merv¡¯s brothel district. For three days, Leshak been acting as bait and assumed the role of a prodigal prince. In fact, even the Guardian Knights of Leshak doubted for a moment whether the purpose was to catch an unknown assassin, or to satisfy their accumulated desires.


    ¡°He wants to know how things work here, how the information leaked from here is passed on to the unknown assassin. It¡¯s impossible to just cover your ears when your opponent  screams so loudly.¡±


    Abadd silently clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°You are too generous to His Majesty. He may have originally been a playful character like that,¡±


    ¡°His Majesty!?¡± Sidris¡¯ sneer cut Abadd¡¯s words. ¡°Say something that makes sense. His Highness would never uses a prostitute. That will never happen.¡±


    Abadd licked his lips like a child. Although there was a feeling of inferiority next to Leshak, he was also a handsome man. The sullen expression on his face didn¡¯t suit him.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­. I think so too. But isn¡¯t it too much to tell us we¡¯re playing pimps? I¡¯m tired of seeing drunks in heat for the past three days.¡±


    Abadd muttered. Sidris¡¯ reaction was cold.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like pimps, play a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°¡­.play. Damn it, you shouldn¡¯t talk.¡±


    The Guardian Knights were disguised as pimps, and pimps¡¯ messengers, respectively. They roamed through every nook and cranny of the Red Street observing the movement of money and people. This was possible because Leshak bought a brothel in the streets of Merv.


    While the Guardian Knights scoured the underbelly of the Red Street pretending to be the real pimps who run a brothel, Leshak was drawing attention by serving as a big guest. Then someone knocked on the window of the brothel. He was an errand man who lived here from the beginning. His role was to hang around at the entrance of the Red Street, grab a guest when they came, and guide them to the brothel.


    ¡°Hey there, new master.¡±


    Abadd opened a small window. ¡°okay.¡±


    ¡°Why, are there rich customers coming and going here?¡±


    This was about Prince Leshak.


    ¡°He just went into the house across the street. Damn, I just missed him. Now I can¡¯t eat it at all.¡±


    This messenger did not know that Prince Leshak was the one who bought the brothel where he worked. Abadd replied with a short smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll have a chance next time. So now you know what to do?¡±


    ¡°Sure, are you asking me to go and see what kind of prostitutes they are using?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The errand boy shook his head.


    ¡°But why¡­ ¡­ Judging from what I¡¯ve seen at so far, he doesn¡¯t have any particular taste for it. If you¡¯re going to buy any woman, just come over to my house.¡±


    Abadd reached out over the field window and tapped the messenger¡¯s head.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s been asked. Go and see the prostitute¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°Hey, the new owner must be the first to do this kind of ground business. This kind of way doing things doesn¡¯t happen very often here¡­. I¡¯ll go there anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The field windows closed and the messenger ran down the alley like a flying squirrel.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I have that kid. Monitoring just got easier.¡±


    The messenger boy, who was born and raised in this alley, said that he knew the faces of the prostitutes in other brothels to some extent. It was the task of the messenger to check the faces of the prostitutes going into Leshak¡¯s room.


    If he was a prostitute had an unknown face, there was room for doubt.


    ¡°You are taking full advantage of the fact that Your Majesty bought the brothel. How much money did you spend?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me that. Leshak is the one who does all the money calculations, right?¡±


    ¡°Aha. That¡¯s why you¡¯re doing things like that these days.¡±


    ¡°Is it? I have been pouring money on the battlefield for seven years.¡±


    ¡°And His Majesty, doesn¡¯t know the concept of saving money.¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s a perfect person, I think he can be flawed like that.¡±


    ¡°Can you say those words to him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to be hated by him. If I had that kind of personality, I would be quick to cut off my share of the bounty.¡±


    ¡°You. If you¡¯re going to joke about His Majesty, then leave.¡±


    Abadd and Karum shut their mouths. If there was a human that should not be hated more than His Majesty, it was Sidris.


    ¡°Are you conscious of your being a bait now?¡±


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡­ .¡±


    lt was a moment when Abad and Karum looked at the window with troubled expressions. Bang bang! The knocking rang loudly. At this time, Abadd immediately opened the partition.


    ¡°Oh, yes! Did you check?¡±


    The face of the messenger boy seen through the window turned white. ¡°Wow, I think this is big trouble!¡±


    ¡°What has happened?¡±


    ¡°That, that¡­¡­.I heard that sister Yeni would be in the guest¡¯s room, but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Yeni was excited¡­ ¡­ I asked Lena to borrow a hair tie¡­. ¡­ I¡¯m was going to do it the prettiest, so¡­ ¡­ So l¡­ ¡­ ¡±


    Abadd tugged the messenger¡¯s clothes through the window.


    ¡°Speak to the point, so what happened?¡±


    The errand boy said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes, sister Yeni is dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°To tie the braid¡­..so I went back, I went¡­¡­..No my sister is dead¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Good damn it!¡±


    -bang!


    The door to the brothel opened, and The Guardian Knights, including Abad, ran towards Prince Leshak. The reason why the prostitute named Yeni died was obvious. The assassin is disguised as the dead prostitute.


    ¡°Damn! Caught too soon!¡±


    The guide grabbed Radan¡¯s arm and dragged him. It was he who killed the prostitute named Yeni. All he had to do was push Radan, now dressed as a woman, into Leshak¡¯s room and his role would be over. However, the Guardian Knights of Leshak were faster.


    The guide now thought that they might have bought a whole brothel. Otherwise, dozens of Leshak¡¯s forces would not have been able to block the road so quickly. He must have been hiding in a brothel. Sweat dripped from his forehead. It was the first time he had lost his way in this maze-like alley.


    Shouting could be heard here and there.


    ¡°This way is a dead end!¡±


    ¡°They went that way!¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have gone too far!¡±


    ¡°Find Them!¡±


    Shouts were heard as the guide quickly shook his head.


    ¡°I have to leave here.¡±


    He let go of hand he was holding, and pushed Radan¡¯s back. Radan fumbled through the air disoriented.


    ¡°I, I¡­ ..ca..nt, I don¡¯t know the way¡­ ¡­,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more dangerous if the two of us go together.¡±


    The prostitute he killed must have been found. If so, Leshak¡¯s army will be looking for an assassin disguised as a prostitute. In that case, it would be safer to go separately, so that he would be free to enter the brothel and pretend to be a guest. It was unfortunate, but Radan had to be given up.


    But if he¡¯s lucky, there will be a safe place for Radan as well. Few people would suspect a blind man as an assassin.


    ¡°Come on, go! If you get out of here safely, I¡¯ll go find you.¡±


    The guide abandoned Radan and hurriedly ran away, just as he turned the corner¡­


    The blade came in front of him. The guide raised both hands without saying anything. The road was already blocked. Abadd, who was at the forefront, grinned as he thrust the blade into the guide¡¯s neck.


    ¡®Whoa, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ !¡±


    ¡°I ran around like a dog because of you. Thanks to you, I¡¯m winded.¡±


    Sidris said from behind his back.


    ¡°Be vigilant! The opponent is an unknown assassin.¡±


    ¡°Stop worrying, because there is no weakness in my stance.¡±


    Contrary to his usual countenance, there was not even the slightest bit of playfulness in the sword. There was no gap. There would be no way to escape. After understanding the situation, the guide deliberately changed his character and opened his mouth. The only way left was to hide his identity.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking for an assassin? What¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s an unfair accusation.¡±


    The guide trembled skillfully.


    ¡°I have no intention of listening to what you say. Hey there, tie this guy up. The confession will be made in front of His Majesty the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Abadd.¡±


    The soldiers came and bound the guide.


    ¡°Hey, why are you like this! What did I do wrong! Ohhhh¡­ ¡­!¡±


    The guide pretended not to know anything and struggled with his hands and feet.


    ¡°Hey, Radan! Are you there!? Come on and tell them a bit! What are you doing when I¡¯m being treated like this!?¡±


    Abadd and Leshak¡¯s eyes turned to Radan, who was behind them. Radan was terrified and leaned against the wall. He was desperate to figure out what was going on just by the sounds he heard.


    The guide was caught. It was probably caught by Leshak¡¯s men. Somehow, a familiar voice was mixed in.


    -¡°Radan!¡±


    -¡°He doesn¡¯t even know this grace! His clothes have already been sold somewhere!¡±


    -¡°I just take you to make money because you can¡¯t see! Don¡¯t you know what your whole house would look like if it weren¡¯t for me? How could yourt sick father and brothers have eaten!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ ¡°


    Radan groped the wall and stepped forward a little. He knew there was no escape. He had to trust the guide. He will somehow pave the way.


    ¡°uh¡­¡­? stay still¡­ are you¡­?¡±


    Abadd saw Radan¡¯s movements and remembered him. Today, he was dressed like a woman, and he had a red cloth on his head, meaning a prostitute, so he couldn¡¯t recognize him when he first saw him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you that prostitute from back then?¡±


    ¡°um¡­ ¡­ there¡±


    Radan stood blankly, not knowing what to say. Now he too remembered Abadd¡¯s by his voice. It was his guardian knight who was with Leshak. That is¡­¡­


    ¡°That guy is right.¡±


    They turned their heads all at once to the voices coming from behind Radan.


    ¡°The Crown Prince.¡±


    Leshak to appeared at the same time.


    ¡°Awh!¡±


    Leshak¡¯s hand stretched out from behind and wrapped around Radan¡¯s neck turning it around. Radan let out a small moan as he bumped his forehead against Leshak¡¯s chest.


    Leshak, who held Radan tightly so that he could not escape, removed the red cloth covering his head.


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    His shoulders trembled spontaneously. Leshak looked into Radan¡¯s face, which had on makeup now in order to look like a woman. Leshak took his thumb and rubbed his lips, as the red rouge spread, Radan face returned to the same look as when they first met. Leshak let out a low, heavy voice towards his face.


    ¡°Then can you tell me now, what is your name?¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 4

    ¡°Answer me now. Who are you, and who sent you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    Radan bit his lip. The assassination was a failure. Laud will be angry. He was told that if he killed Prince Leshak, he would treat him like a younger brother, but it will not happen now. How long will he be locked up in that room again this time?


    Radan was distressed at the thought that his brother Laud, would be angry at him. What was even more painful than that, was the fact that he was relieved that he couldn¡¯t kill Prince Leshak. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Prince Leshak is trying to kill Laud, so he should have killed him.


    -I¡¯m sorry, Laud.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Prince Leshak called him. The low, soft voice that wrapped around his ears was like a whip. Radan wanted to cover his ears with both hands.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°Oh..that person is pim..p,..takes me¡­¡­..I¡­am, ..prostitute¡­¡­¡±


    Radan fumbled to the ground and knelt down. He bowed his head as if prostrating.


    ¡°Co..me on, buy me on..ce, you can buy me¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­damn it.¡±


    Leshak suddenly spit out a swear words.


    His name was Radan. He looked younger than his actual age due to his smail stature, but he was already nineteen. The other man was a pimp that was an acquaintance of Radan¡¯s family. The family had no means of income.


    He said his father had dementia and one of his two older brothers was crippled. The family made money by sending their youngest son to a brothel to work.


    He said that he lied about his age because of his small stature, to get guests with that taste. Now he was going to be sold to a brothel before his appearance and voice were too mature.


    That was a story made up by a guide, disguised as a pimp.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing to prove it, nor was there was evidence to prove that Radan and pimp were the unknown assassins. After a thorough search of their bodies, no weapons were found.


    The snow melted on the corpse that had been killed by an unknown assassin. Perhaps he used a very unusual poison, or a weapon that they couldn¡¯t guess. There was no clear evidence.


    Radan was small and skinny. On his thighs and temple, there were traces of a whip marks that hadn¡¯t to healed yet. It was the wound that Leshak that thought was pitiful enough to try to apply medicine.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Leshak lifted Radan¡¯s chin to examine the expression covered by the black cloth.


    ¡°Yes¡­ .. Majesty.¡±


    He could feel the movement of his lips on his fingertips. He had a small jaw that could be crushed easily with his hands. He felt a sense of confusion. Could someone with a face like this murder anyone? His heart was split in half. One side shouted that people shouldn¡¯t be trusted, the other half muttered sympathies for this poor creature.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you.¡±


    At those words, Radan¡¯s skin suddenly felt a chill all over. Radan shuddered as his face went pale.


    ¡°I, I¡­ ¡­ ,¡±


    ¡°But doubt alone does not kill people.¡±


    Leshak turned from Radan and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until the evidence comes out. Kill the pimp right here.¡±


    At Leshak¡¯s command, the soldier raised his sword and the guide jumped.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s an unfounded! Uh, why are you going to kill me? I am not guilty of anything!¡±


    No, to Leshak he was a sinner. Even if he had nothing to do with the unknown assassin, he would sell people to brothels. If it was beheading, the punishment would be too light.


    ¡°Hey, my lord!¡±


    Radan fumbled through the air. Dry fingers barely grabbed Leshak¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Sa, live¡­ ¡­ save him¡­ ¡­ please.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak spit out abusive language so he couldn¡¯t hear it.


    The blind prostitute stimulated his compassion. He had seen tragedy for seven long years, but this was the first time he had ever been touched by such a sight.


    It was probably because Radan was too thin and weak, he was also too white, and too small to be true. Maybe it was because his jet-black hair and red lips were too dark, everything made him too uncomfortable to look past him.


    ¡°He is the person who tried to sell you. Are you saying you still want him to live?¡±


    Rathan nodded his head.


    ¡°Tel me why I should spare this villain.¡±


    ¡°that¡­ ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for mercy if you can¡¯t convince me it¡¯s worthwhile. Such a person is just filth that defiles my land.¡±


    Radan¡¯s hand, which was holding the hem of his trousers, was full of strength.


    ¡°Okay, I have¡­a famillly¡­¡­ lf he doesn¡¯t help¡­¡­ My brother,¡­. it¡®s going to be difficult¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    What Radan said was true. The problem was that Leshak couldn¡¯t even guess who his older brother was.


    ¡°For, my brother¡­¡­ Also, I neeeed¡­.someone to come¡­.. to help me¡­.to tal¡­k¡­ Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­damnit.¡±


    Again the swear words came out. Abadd shook his head from behind Leshak¡¯s back. He remembered Leshak sitting on the sidewalk, examining the prostitute¡¯s injured leg. That prostitute was too provocative. To Leshak, who possessed the virtues of compassion as well as fairness and strictness, he was like a opium.


    ¡°Cut him down.¡± Leshak said.


    ¡°I, I¡­ ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Majesty! Majesty! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m not the only pimp here! It was the family who said they would sell the child! Majesty!¡±


    As the soldier raised his sword Leshak changedthe order.


    ¡°Cut off his right arm and left leg. Dig out one eye and pour boiling water over the other ear.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Aww!¡±


    The guide screamed. His life was saved, but he was now he would be unable to walk. With such a body, he would never be able to assassinate again.


    ¡°Oh, no! No! Aww! Hey, this can¡¯t be! This can¡¯t be!¡±


    The guide poured out screams and curses, who knew whether it was a sincere outcry or just a play. Radan opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t udder a sound as he listened.


    Every time the blood splattered loudly, the finger holding Leshak gained strength. Leshak bent over and removed Radan¡¯s finger. Radan raised his head, as if trying to look at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leshak¡¯s words were more like a self affirmation, rather than directing it towards Radan.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re a prostitute, not an assassin. Then you will have to show proof that you are a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan didn¡¯t quite understand what that meant. There was only one thing he vaguely knew about prostitutes. He didn¡¯t know how to deceive Prince Leshak, he only knew he¡¯d have to act as a prostitute throughly in order not to die.


    Night had come and Radan was crouching in the barrack tents. The floor, which was lined with something soft, was not uncomfortable, but it was a little cold. Hunger, which he did not feel during the hectic day, also showed itself. Radan sighed a little, burying his face between his knees in search of the slight warmth.


    ¡°Go back, you have to go back¡­¡­¡±


    There was a shackle wrapped around his ankle. The fetters were chained and bound to the barracks posts. It was unrealistic to think of running away.  One would need strength enough to drag the entire barracks. Radan tried to move his shackled foot a little. He learned from his guide how to run fast and how to silence his footsteps, but he also knew that it was useless while wearing these shackles.


    He had to wait until the shackles were released. After that¡­¡­..


    ¡°¡­.. Radan was fiddling with the cloth covering his eyes this time. He must kill Prince Leshak with these eyes, and then he had to go back to Laud¡¯s side. Laud needed him. Laud always said so.


    ¡®Radan I need you¡­.you must kill the enemy or we will all die. The Leshak Caliph will cut off my head and hang it on the wall. Save me, Radan. The only person I can trust is you¡¯.


    Radan was a little happy about that. Killing people was terrible and terrifying, but he was happy to be able to protect his family. That was the reason he was cursed. It was the reason he had to live that way.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    However, when he was facing Prince Leshak, his heart was constantly disturbed. He had to think of his family, but his mind went blank. Leshak was kind. His voice was low and he smelled good. He was warm even as he got closer. He thought it was because he might have higher body temperature than Laud.


    Every time he treated him kindly, and it caused a strange sensation. It felt like something was constantly pricking his heart, and later, his heart ached. The tingling sensation in his chest kept getting bigger and bigger, and other thoughts were disappearing from his mind in a blink of an eye. Thoughts that should never be forgotten, such as Laud¡¯s earnest request to kill Leshak.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡­.no.¡±


    Radan shook his head, he must harden his heart. It was an assassination that should have only ended in failure, but somehow he was now in Leshak¡¯s barracks. It was an opportunity that will never come again. If at night, when everyone was asleep, he could somehow release the shackles and kill Prince Leshak, he could then run away and returned to Laud¡¯s side¡­¡­.


    Then came the sound of the curtain being lifted. Radan turned his head in surprise. An orderly walk followed, it was Prince Leshak. Radan was now able to distinguish the sound of Leshak¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The eyes behind the black cloth looked around for Leshak¡¯s figure. Leshak looked at him for a moment, then reached out and turned Radan¡¯s head.


    ¡°I, my lord.¡±


    Black hair curled around his fingers. This poor prostitute, even his hair too soft. Leshak felt the weight in his heart moving to one side, he felt comfortable sympathizing with him.


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Leshak sat down in front of Radan. Radan was still wearing women¡¯s clothes. He rolled up the hem of his skirt.


    ¡°I, my lord!¡±


    Radan shrugged in embarrassment.


    ¡°I am not trying to do anything bad.¡±


    Leshak saw the same things as the last time. There was a bloody wound on Radan¡¯s thigh. There was a scab, but it wasn¡¯t all hardened.


    ¡°You said you had a family.¡±


    ¡°¡­.. Yes? Ah yes¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they take care of your wounds?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan shut his mouth.


    ¡°Answer me. If what you say about having a family is true.¡±


    Radan opened his mouth after a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s all hurt¡­ ¡­ I didn¡¯t say¡­ ¡­ tis.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell them?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ that, just¡­..¡±


    ¡°Just?¡±


    ¡°Better, it¡¯s better to leave¡­¡­. Cause cuts..get¡­..well¡­..see?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t. Radan¡¯s wounds did not heal well. Besides those wounds, there were quite a few scars here and there.


    ¡°Who hit you?¡±


    Rathan shrugged his shoulders at those words.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ guest, the customer¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan¡¯s shoulders slumped down. Leshak recognized that it was guilt. Had he known that the guest was Count Custer, Leshak would have known exactly why Radan felt guilty. But unfortunately he didn¡¯t know. Leshak¡¯s straight forehead was furrowed.


    He still felt pity for Radan¡¯s wounds. He had to admit that when he was dealing with this prostitute, something in his head got messed up. He might be an assassin! He didn¡¯t know if every pitiful word he uttered was a lie.


    He should be locked up in a cage rather than put in a tent. Instead of examining the wounds, they should tear him apart with a knife to see if he had weapons or poison hidden inside. He should leave the door open a little after applying incense, so if he ran away, the dog would to be released and give chase.


    There was no point in watching him, Leshak would never be able to see the little pieces of evidence that an unknown assassin would reveal.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    So I have to come to a conclusion, I don¡¯t need to watch you, but I had to check for myself. Leshak¡¯s expression twisted as he watched Radan raise his head following the sound. He was becoming disheveled now.


    ¡°Attend me tonight.¡±


    ¡°¡­.. ?¡±


    Radan¡¯s lips parted silently.


    ¡°Make me happy. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult if you were a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    His heart and mind were was split in half. Half wanting to see what kind of expression Radan makes, when asked to attend him. And half wanting to see the expression Radan makes while attending him.


    ¡°Sidris. Are you outside?¡±


    Leshak called the Guardian Knight.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Sidris entered the barracks. Leshak turned away from Radan and gave the order.


    ¡°Bath him in warm water, and prepare the perfume. Bring him to my barracks.¡±


    Even Sidris couldn¡¯t understand what that meant at first.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I know it¡¯s rude, but your majesty?¡±


    Leshak¡¯s voice in reply was harsh.


    ¡°You heard me. Don¡¯t make me tell you twice.¡±


    Leshak left the barracks. Sidris looked down at Radan with a look of concern and suspicion. This tiny man, who was dressed in a woman¡¯s clothes and was wearing makeup with smeared rouge on his lips, was ridiculous.


    A black cloth was covering half of his face, his hair was messed up, and he had open wounds. Still, there was something about Radan that caught His Majesty¡¯s attention.


    The expression on his face was bleak and not at all bewitching, his sadly slumped shoulders, and his pale skin was riddled with scars. All of that mixed together and became a stimulus that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of. As Abad said, that prostitute was not good for Prince Leshak.


    The Crown Prince was still giving this prostitute an incomprehensible generosity. It was not outlandish to be decapitated just because he was suspected of being an unknown assassin. He knew that Prince Leshak wasn¡¯t the type to punish innocent people recklessly, but he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would take a gamble with the unknown assassin either. Especially if it could mean the difference between battles being was won or lost.


    This prostitute was so pitiful and pathetic. So seeing him seemed to be dragging Leshak into certain realm of dangerous emotions.


    ¡°You¡­. What did you do?¡±


    Sidris spit the words out unconsciously. It was a sharp voice, like a raised edge of a blade.


    ¡°Ah, nothing¡­¡­.¡±


    The silver peach fuzz trembled on his pale skin. His eyes were dizzy when he looked at it. Sidris asked about this.


    ¡°I will tell you one thing. Unless you are a prostitute, your body will not be fully ready. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Radan¡¯s next reply was sad.


    ¡°No¡­..I don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡±


    It was still impossible to determine whether Radan was an unknown assassin or not. Only one thing seemed to be known. If this prostitute were an unknown assassin, then he would be a better liar than the devil.


    The preparation time to prepare for the Crown Prince¡¯s night service did not exceed an hour.


    ¡°Majesty. I have brought the one you commanded.¡±


    Radan, who had been washed and had his hair combed neatly, stood in front of Leshak¡¯s barracks.


    ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    It was the word that signaled the beginning of the night.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    So I have to come to a conclusion, I don¡¯t need to watch you, but I had to check for myself. Leshak¡¯s expression twisted as he watched Radan raise his head following the sound. He was becoming disheveled now.


    ¡°Attend me tonight.¡±


    ¡°¡­.. ?¡±


    Radan¡¯s lips parted silently.


    ¡°Make me happy. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult if you were a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    His heart and mind were was split in half. Half wanting to see what kind of expression Radan makes, when asked to attend him. And half wanting to see the expression Radan makes while attending him.


    ¡°Sidris. Are you outside?¡±


    Leshak called the Guardian Knight.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Sidris entered the barracks. Leshak turned away from Radan and gave the order.


    ¡°Bath him in warm water, and prepare the perfume. Bring him to my barracks.¡±


    Even Sidris couldn¡¯t understand what that meant at first.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I know it¡¯s rude, but your majesty?¡±


    Leshak¡¯s voice in reply was harsh.


    ¡°You heard me. Don¡¯t make me tell you twice.¡±


    Leshak left the barracks. Sidris looked down at Radan with a look of concern and suspicion. This tiny man, who was dressed in a woman¡¯s clothes and was wearing makeup with smeared rouge on his lips, was ridiculous.


    A black cloth was covering half of his face, his hair was messed up, and he had open wounds. Still, there was something about Radan that caught His Majesty¡¯s attention.


    The expression on his face was bleak and not at all bewitching, his sadly slumped shoulders, and his pale skin was riddled with scars. All of that mixed together and became a stimulus that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of. As Abad said, that prostitute was not good for Prince Leshak.


    The Crown Prince was still giving this prostitute an incomprehensible generosity. It was not outlandish to be decapitated just because he was suspected of being an unknown assassin. He knew that Prince Leshak wasn¡¯t the type to punish innocent people recklessly, but he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would take a gamble with the unknown assassin either. Especially if it could mean the difference between battles being was won or lost.


    This prostitute was so pitiful and pathetic. So seeing him seemed to be dragging Leshak into certain realm of dangerous emotions.


    ¡°You¡­. What did you do?¡±


    Sidris spit the words out unconsciously. It was a sharp voice, like a raised edge of a blade.


    ¡°Ah, nothing¡­¡­.¡±


    The silver peach fuzz trembled on his pale skin. His eyes were dizzy when he looked at it. Sidris asked about this.


    ¡°I will tell you one thing. Unless you are a prostitute, your body will not be fully ready. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Radan¡¯s next reply was sad.


    ¡°No¡­..I don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡±


    It was still impossible to determine whether Radan was an unknown assassin or not. Only one thing seemed to be known. If this prostitute were an unknown assassin, then he would be a better liar than the devil.


    The preparation time to prepare for the Crown Prince¡¯s night service did not exceed an hour.


    ¡°Majesty. I have brought the one you commanded.¡±


    Radan, who had been washed and had his hair combed neatly, stood in front of Leshak¡¯s barracks.


    ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    It was the word that signaled the beginning of the night.

 Volume 1 - CH 5

    The guide trained Radan over a long period of time. He had him learn things such as how to walk silently like a cat, how to hide quickly, how to erase his presence, as well as the sounds made by boots, but also how to look like a prostitute. Some things he learned quickly, others he couldn¡¯t learn no matter how hard he tried.


    One of them was the way he spoke. Radan¡¯s limp tongue didn¡¯t always move as he intended. What was more difficult than that, was how to play sly. Radan couldn¡¯t fake a laugh, maybe it was because he couldn¡¯t understand laughter.


    That was the same as that day¡­.


    The man said he didn¡¯t like Radan¡¯s wooden expression. The man who was a guest and assassination target tied Radan¡¯s hands and feet and tore his clothes. The whipping began. He was used to being hit, but the real fear came after the customer turned his blood-stained body over. It wasn¡¯t until a little later that Radan realized what the wretchedly spread-legs meant.


    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t¡­ ¡­ !¡±


    Radan cried out in fright, he was only thirteen at the time. Radan waved his tied hands violently. He had to untie this string and take off the blindfold. The customer had to be killed before a greater fear came.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡±


    The more the string was pulled, the tighter the string became, and the more the knot digs into the skin, but it couldn¡¯t be broken.


    ¡°Shut up! Stay calm!¡±


    The customer slapped Radan in the face and his face snapped to the side. In an instant, his mind went blank. Feelings like boiling fire swelled from the bottom of his chest.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ !¡±


    Radan opened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Well? Uh, what¡­ .. Aww!¡±


    A blue flame flashed in the customer¡¯s eyes. The flame devoured the customer¡¯s eyes like a tongue licking it away. It was only then that Radan realized that he had hit his face and the blindfold had come off.


    Radan stood still, watching the guest die. Unlike with the other targets, this man struggled in pain for quite a long time.


    Even after returning safely from the assassination, Radan was still unable to escape from the horror of that day. He suffered from nightmares and high fever for several days.


    Radan then understood the reason why the customer did not die instantly. It was because he didn¡¯t kill himself. The longer he¡¯s in pain, the more painful it is, or the more anxious he is, the more the basilisks¡¯ eyes themselves will control the poison and cause an excruciating death.


    Radan didn¡¯t understand the eyes before that time. What was really scary, was that he didn¡¯t know the cause of it. Was it because of the guest had tried to assault him, or was it because he wanted to deliberately torture and kill him slowly. Radan didn¡¯t know for sure.


    However, today he supposed to do that ¡®thing¡¯. That thing which was so scary that it terrified him into slowly burning and kill the customer who was trying to force him to spread his legs apart.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Radan¡¯s throat had gone dry as he swallowed a hard lump, it felt like a small shattered blade.


    At the tingling in his throat, Radan knelt down on the floor. Even if he couldn¡¯t see, he could still tell that Leshak was in front of him. He made a sound like a whimper, and turned his head. He knew that Leshak¡¯s eyes were on him.


    Radan felt conflicting emotions. He knew he was supposed to take the blindfold off. At the same time, he wanted to wear an iron mask so that Leshak would never see his eyes. Leshak looked at the procrastinating fingers on his lap.


    ¡°Wake up. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    Radan cautiously got up. His body which was only wearing a thin robe was not much different from his naked body. Every time he moved his legs, his thin body line was revealed. Radan moved slowly, fumbling through the air. Then something caught his foot.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    His body trembled as a large, warm hand quickly grabbed him before he fell to the floor. Radan smelled a very warm and refreshing scent that was now instantly recognizable.


    ¡°Yes, thank you¡­¡­ My Lord.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°


    Leshak¡¯s hand did not leave even after lifting Radan. The hand that firmly supported his back continued to transfer his body temperature. Both of Radan¡¯s cheeks turned red. He was not immune to the body temperature of others. He had never experienced such intimate contact, a kind touch that is not violence, intended for pleasure. Leshak was the first.


    Radan bit his lip. His heart kept breaking apart. He would never take this blindfold off!


    Radan searched through his head, trying to forcefully bring out Laud¡¯s desperate request. No, his heart was weak. No matter how kind he is, this person is Prince Leshak. He¡¯s the enemy who cut off his eldest brother¡¯s leg. One day he¡¯ll kill Laud too. He has to kill him before that.


    ¡°No, let me go¡­ ¡­ It will be¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s voice landed in his ear.


    ¡°You want me to stop now? Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re, be¡­ too¡­¡­ kind¡­¡­ This, this is not, ¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I kind to you?¡±


    Discomfort was mixed in with Leshak¡¯s voice, which Radan thought was rich and soft, like the fur of an unknown animal.


    ¡°You know that?¡±


    Leshak thought even he didn¡¯t understand why he was being this way. When he saw that prostitute, he couldn¡¯t figure out why he got mad and reacted as he did. There was no reason to be kind. There was no need for any of this gentleness. Still, he was kind. A sharp edge appeared like a slash in Leshak¡¯s sneer.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t don¡¯t treat me unkindly.¡±


    Radan¡¯s gown was torn off by Leshak. Radan was now completely naked except for a blindfold. Leshak added more force to the mouth that was probing his lips. A feeling of sadness overtook Radan. He still didn¡¯t have the courage to take off his blindfold, he just hated standing naked in front of Leshak.


    ¡°Show your talent. If you had sold your body from a young age you should have picked up tricks that aren¡¯t easily known.¡±


    Leshak turned his back and walked to the bed. He sat on the bed and snapped his fingers to make a sound.


    ¡°Over here.¡±


    Radan turned his head toward the snapping sound, Leshak was so far away that he couldn¡¯t feel his body temperature.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to be smart. Keep in mind that every word you say and every move you make could mean your life.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    He is either an assassin, or a prostitute. It was a night where he had to choose between the two. Radan bowed down and touched the floor with his hands. He moved his limbs as he tried to recall fragmentary memories of times when he disguised himself as a prostitute. Slowly crawling on the floor on all fours, he followed the sounds to find Leshak¡¯s feet. He was barefoot.


    Radan bowed his head and pressed his lips to the top of his foot. Tears welled up even though he tried to hold them back. Radan took Leshak¡¯s toe in his mouth as the blindfold became soaking wet. Still, his mind continued to be crushed.


    Next is¡­.. ? What should he do next?  He thought that there were probably people outside the tent so when shouldn¡¯t he take the blindfold off? If he cant take off the blindfold right now, what more should he do?


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Suddenly, Leshak moved his feet away. Radan, who had almost bit his toe, raised his chin in surprise. Maybe he noticed how clumsy his performance was. Did he decide that Radan was not a prostitute?


    ¡°Come on, do it right¡­..do more¡­¡­do it better¡­¡­¡±


    Radan opened his mouth in bewilderment.


    ¡°Oh, ok¡­.. maybe a whip¡­¡­¡­because my skin is soft¡­ ¡­ so it¡¯s good to hit¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t say a lot¡­..¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Leshak groaned and Radan bowed his head.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­Majesty.¡±


    There was a loud bang, and the sound of something breaking followed. Radan¡¯s shoulders were hunched forward.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Leshak jumped up to his feet, this too was a failure. He could never had any doubts about this poor prostitute. He was pitiful. He was so pitiful that Leshak felt like he was going crazy.


    All he could think of was that he wanted to mutilate the father who made him into a prostitute to make money. He couldn¡¯t even remember the corpses that had been killed by the unknown assassin up until now.


    But even now, looking at that skinny body, he felt lust. Watching his tiny lips pucker up and move and the tooth marks left behind, he felt like he was becoming a beast. Leshak ripped his gaze away from Radan. He closed his eyes and walked through the barracks.


    ¡°After.¡±


    As time passed by he forced the ferocious desires that boiled up on its own to subsided.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan followed his voice without a word. Leshak saw the cloth covering his eyes was damp. Tears that couldn¡¯t be absorbed by the cloth were running down his cheeks. Leshak impulsively stretched out his arms. Radan¡¯s tiny head was held to his chest. Perhaps because of his surprise, he felt Radan shrug his shoulders. That small movement became an emotion, and penetrated Leshak¡¯s heart. What are you?


    Leshak swallowed the roaring sound. The seeds of doubt that he was trying to sow in Radan, seemed to have sprouted in his stomach instead. He was suspicious of himself. Is it normal to feel this way? What is he, what is it about him that makes Leshak like this?


    Leshak¡¯s fingers dug into Radan¡¯s hair. Radan held his breath and held himself back while his hair was messed around with quite wildly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡±¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Instead of answering, he nodded. Leshak remembered that move too.


    ¡°So you make me believe.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­?¡±


    Radhan didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    ¡°Prove to me that you are not an unknown assassin, just a poor prostitute.¡±


    ¡°Uh, how¡­¡­ how¡­¡­?¡±


    Perhaps even Leshak doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.


    ¡°I will keep you by my side.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Behind the blindfold, Radan¡¯s eyes fluttered open. He must have misunderstood what he was saying. Leshak let out a low sigh as he followed the movement of his eyes.


    ¡°First, cover that naked body.¡±


    ¡°Did you call me, My Lord?¡±


    Sidris headed to the prince¡¯s barracks at his command.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ Come in now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Sidris entered the barracks.


    ¡±¡­ ¡­.¡±


    He unconsciously furrowed his brow. At first glance, he saw a very strange sight that he couldn¡¯t comprehend. The prostitute, who might have been an assassin, occupied the prince¡¯s bed. Either way, they were both wrapped up in a blanket. Looking at the robe that was thrown on the floor, he could guess that the guest was naked inside.


    Sidris thought that Leshak must have had hidden intentions when he ordered the prostitute to attend him that night. He was a bit embarrassing by it at first, but he believed the Crown Prince thought it was a situation that he had no choice but to deal with himself. The identity of the unknown assassin wasn¡¯t a situation the Crown Prince could entrust to someone else. However, now¡­


    ¡°Excuse me, my lord¡­¡­ ?¡±


    Leshak seemed to be more focused on other things.! He was asking the prostitute something as the prostitute was carefully hidding his body from the chin down, under the blanket.


    ¡°Wait a minute. So, what would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­..¡±


    Sidris paused. Leshak¡¯s words were directed at the prostitute, not him.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡­ ok, it¡¯s ok¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Leshak grabbed the prostitute¡¯s chin and lifted it up. The blindfolded eyes would never have to face the Prince¡¯s, but Sidris was very uncomfortable with the sight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Everything you say must be true, I must trust you! You have no reason to lie to me unless you are ¡®the unknown assassin¡¯. Do you understand?¡±


    Radan mouth was dry, he swallowed hard down his dry throat.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You are hungry, and I have no intention of starving you, so answer me.¡±


    Leshak tenaciously examined the prostitute¡¯s expression. The prostitute¡¯s stuttering lips were slow, and Sidris, who was uncomfortable looking at the two of them, opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Majesty. I will instruct them to prepare his meal.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±  Leshak said without turning his head.


    ¡°¡­..Yes, my lord?¡±


    ¡°I asked Radan what he wants to eat. What would you like?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was definitely something off between these two.


    What Sidris couldn¡¯t understand was Prince Leshak, who was paying attention to each and every detail of Radan, every sound. And Radan couldn¡¯t understand Leshak either. Talking about keeping him by his side, and telling him not to lie.


    What Prince Leshak ought to do, was to get him to reveal his true identity, but all the little prostitute had to do, was lie desperately to hide his identity.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    As Radan paused and licked his lips, strength entered the hand holding his chin. It was as though it were telling him he must answer. Radan opened his mouth, resisting the slight pressure on his chin.


    ¡°th¡­.. en, mm¡­¡­ilk.¡±


    ¡°Man cannot live without milk.¡±


    ¡°Everything else¡­.. No¡±


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    His jaw hurt, but Radan let go of his tense breath, as if he was resigned.


    ¡°Shep¡­¡­.Snake meat only.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Radan was afraid that Prince Leshak would find out why he could only eat snake meat. He realized later that he should have lied, but it was already too late. Besides, it would have been impossible if he had tried to mention other foods, there was no other food that Radan¡¯s knew the names of.


    ¡°Everything else¡­ ¡­.Mmm, was said¡­¡­.don¡¯t eat it¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Leshak¡¯s subsequent question was so sharp it was as if it stabbed him, and in fact it hurt as if something had been stabbed in his heart. Why you should he eat only snake meat. Because he had to grow poison. A poison that could kill Prince Leshak.


    ¡±¡­¡­..¡±


    Radan gave up on answering. It was impossible for him to come up with a lie himself. Leshak clicked his tongue when he saw Radan¡¯s lips closed again stubbornly.


    ¡°Sidris.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Go and get the snake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.Is that necessary?¡±


    ¡°Radan can¡¯t starve.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­ Your Majesty, the order is to find out the identity of the assassin, show compassion later.¡±


    ¡°Sidris.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s voice became cold. It was enough to freeze Sidris¡¯ reaction. Sidris bowed his head.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Radan will be here, and dont talk about this with others.¡±


    His downward facing head stood still.


    ¡°Why¡­.. do you say not to¡­.?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to talk to others.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sidris realized why it was uncomfortable to see Prince Leshak and the prostitute together. It didn¡¯t fit at all! Leshak wants to keep the prostitute by his side? A person who who may or may not be unknown assassin. Even if he weren¡¯t a potentially dangerous prostitute, there were plenty of other people who could be around him.


    ¡°Majesty, there are no cases of prostitutes staying in the military camp except when they are used as lovers. He is a person with an uncertain identity, and a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°Then make an exception.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡±


    ¡°Or¡­a lover then. It doesn¡¯t matter, if it makes more sense, do it.¡±


    Sidris¡¯ complexion changed.


    ¡°Majesty! With someone like that¡­¡­. !¡±


    ¡°Sidris.¡±


    Leshak cut off Sidris¡¯ words. Anyone looking at his expression could tell he was offended. Leshak felt strength in his hand holding Radan. The situation was unpleasant, he was already suspicious too but, Leshak didn¡¯t like that Radan was being questioned and evaluated by anyone other than him.


    ¡°Should I ask for your permission to invite others here?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­.no, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Then go and get some snake meat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ lf it is your command.¡±


    ¡°Concider it an order.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    A questionable answer came back and he didn¡¯t like it. Leshak impulsively pulled Radan tighter and held him in his arms. As expected, Sidris¡¯ face contorted in despair. Leshak put his lips to Radan¡¯s temple and whispered.


    ¡°Tell the chef to use all his talentts, no matter how tasteless the snake is, make it delicious. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Yes.¡±


    Sidris, who barely managed to keep his mind from crumbling, gave an answer and went out of the barracks.


    While he went out, Radan was breathing heavily in Leshak¡¯s arms.


    ¡®What to do?¡¯


    A handful of words seeped into his noisy mind. He was unable to comprehend the words that he said, ¡®I wanted to keep you by my side¡¯.


    Leshak was the first person to have been so close by his side, for so long. It was the first time he¡¯d tasted the breath of another person so clearly.


    ¡®What to do?¡¯


    Radan couldn¡¯t figure out what to do with Leshaks¡¯ breaths that had flowed into him. To kill him, he would have to erase the feeling of this breath first.

 Volume 1 - CH 6

    Late in the evening, there was an untimely commotion at the Leshak military base, as everyone set out snake-catching. The soldiers climbed the mountain silently on the orders of His Majesty, the Crown Prince, but many were skeptical. Why does Prince Leshak need a snake at a time like this?


    ¡°¡­.. say no.¡±


    This was what Abad said after hearing about the situation from Sidris.


    ¡°Say no because it¡¯s foolish.¡±


    Sidris asked angrily.


    ¡°If I say no, what does that matter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­no. Ah, shit!¡±


    Abadd poked his finger into his hair and scratched his scalp without mercy.


    ¡°Maybe he has a crush on that prostitute, huh?¡±


    Karum, who was rummaging through the bushes beside him, shook his head in surprise.


    ¡°What do you mean? What did his Highness do to the prostitute?¡±


    Sidris glanced around the dimly lit surroundings, as if keeping an eye out.


    ¡°Lower your voice. Even if it¡¯s only us, there are ears everywhere.¡±


    Abadd nodded and then asked, in a very low voice.


    ¡°It was you who saw them in person, right? Do you really think his Majesty likes the prostitute?¡±


    Before answering, Sidri frowned lowly. That expression made them more anxious.


    ¡°Damn it. Don¡¯t do that, answer me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I do not know. I think it¡¯s because of sympathy maybe, but¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    A male does not lay with another out of compassion. When the prostitute said he was hungry, Sidris said he¡¯d bring food, that was all. He didn¡¯t insist on asking what the little prostitute wanted to eat, nor did he insist on him eating because it¡¯s nessarry for the little prostitute to eat, or anything else. He certainly didn¡¯t even do anything like hugging him!


    Even now, Leshak¡¯s expression as he hugged the prostitute seemed to be clearly visible, so Sidris felt uncomfortable. Is it really possible to make such an expression out of sympathy alone? Such a hugry male-like expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It may not be.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please.¡± Abadd sighed.


    ¡°It kind of seemed like it pity. Though it was so strange, the first time his Majesty saw him, that prostitute, what was his name, Radan? Even his name is pitiful!¡±


    The name Radan means ¡®one who knows the way¡¯ in the language of the western part of the continent. It was not a name to be given to the blind. So it makes no sense.


    ¡°Besides, he¡¯s pretty.¡± Karum spat out without thinking with a face that had grown depressed at the same time.


    ¡°What?! Be careful.¡±


    Abadd jumped, and Sidris glared at Karum. At the strong reaction of his colleagues, Karum shrugged his thick shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. So you¡¯re going to say it isn¡¯t? Even though he was like that, I say he is prettier than most women.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡­. shit, okay. I know. So calm down. If he¡¯s pretty to a bear cub like you, what¡¯s he like in the eyes of normal humans?¡±


    Karum¡¯s subsequent reply was very honest. ¡°It must be one of the two. Either pay the pimp or beat the pimp.¡±


    Even Abadd couldn¡¯t deny that.


    ¡°Okay. His Highness didn¡¯t  like him pimping the little prostitute, so he cut off one of his limbs, dug out an eyeball, and boiled one ear.¡±


    ¡°It was just in case he might be an unknown assassin.¡±


    Sidris added, but there was not much sympathy at this point. Abadd scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°Was that his preference from the beginning? I hadn¡¯t really thought about it until now, but he¡¯s still a man. Why not, damn it. Of course he¡¯s a man! I know the size of his manhood. It is an insult to the creator if you have such an thing and have no intention of using it.¡±


    Karum asked. ¡°Did you see it, when?¡±


    ¡°At that time, was it Irun¡¯s siege? When we had to be content with splashing in the river together, without even having time to enjoy the luxury of bathing.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I saw that too.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Why is it? Oh¡­I¡¯m just angry. My neck and forearms are thicker, so why is that¡­..,¡±


    It was at the moment, when Sidris was about to nag him to shut up if he was going to bad mouth or say something negative with regards to His Majesty, that a soldier shouted from the other side of the bush.


    ¡°Excuse me! It¡¯s a snake! It went there!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    Karum fell low among the bushes. He was concentrating as though a promotion within the Guardian Knights was at stake in catching the snake today.


    Abadd asked belatedly.


    ¡°By the way, if he¡¯s looks so pretty, why does he have such an appetite? Snake meat, what kind of food is that?¡±


    Sidris¡¯ expression at the question was more than serious.


    ¡°So weird.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you think there are human beings with common sense who will only eat snake meat? Look it¡¯s so difficult to get something like this on purpose.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a snake after all. This gives me the most doubt.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Sidris, who was continuing his thoughts, opened his mouth with an extremely displeased expression.


    ¡°It is said that the royal prophet made a prophecy about His Majesty. I heard that it was dangerous ominous prophecy and he was immediately expelled from the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Well? Did something like that happen?¡±


    Cidris sighed as if he was pathetic to him.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the chief knight of the Guardian Knights be aware of that much?¡±


    ¡°The chief knight proves his use with a sword. What are you doing by looking at the royal literature?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a crappy excuse.¡±


    Abadd stoked Sidris¡¯ antagonism with a brazen expression.


    ¡°What kind of prophecy?¡±


    ¡°It was said that His Highness would die from a snake bite.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°And indeed, snakes were found by his Majesty. It must have been an assassination attempt based on prophecy.¡±


    But the six-year-old prince did not die. The prince found the snake and calmly pressed it to death with a pillow. It was shortly thereafter that the Prophet was cast out. Not because he made an ominous prophecy, but because the prophecy was false.


    Abadd thought for a moment and shook his head.


    ¡°It must be a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Is it just a coincidence?¡±


    Sidris thought that all of this seems like a bad joke that someone painstakingly crafted. It could never have been a coincidence.


    ¡°You said it. It must have been to do with the of prophecy. I mean, what kind of a person eats snake meat? What is the probability that this is just a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s just¡­¡­shit, that sounds really ominous when you say it like that. Fuck it, it¡¯s just a prophecy, who believes in such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it alone for now, until we learn more.¡±


    Sidris¡¯ eyes lit up.


    ¡°You must not delay the monitoring. Even if it is not a prophecy, his identity is sufficiently questionable.¡±


    There could be no disagreement on that point.


    ¡°Well, we all agree on that. Let¡¯s take turns watching every hour, let¡¯s see what the prostitute is aiming for.¡±


    Karum, who had his upper body buried among the bushes, nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yeah, do that but,¡­¡­¡­ ah, ah! I got it!¡±


    Then, in Karum¡¯s hand as he leapt from the bush was a thick snake, which made it even less appetizing. In that way, Radan¡¯s evening meal was prepared.


    ¡°Your meal.¡±


    A steaming plate was placed in front of the Radan. The snake that Karum caught was transformed into a reasonable meal by the Crown Prince¡¯s cook using all kinds of tricks. Sidris, who brought the meal, retreated to a corner.


    Radan, who was naked and wrapped in a blanket, carefully pulled out his hand. Radan fumbled over the table to find the cup and swallowed a little milk. Perhaps because he was nervous, but even this trivial movement was difficult. Radan forced the tasteless milk down.


    ¡°Over here.¡±


    Traces of milk were left on his upper lip. Radan turned his head, and Leshak rubbed his milky lips in a thoughtless motion.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan put down the cup, his expression was ambiguous. Contrary to this, the displeasure in Leshak¡¯s expression became clear. This prostitute hated being touched. His mind has become complicated. Was it because he said he would keep him as a lover?


    Having been forced by his family to work as a prostitute, it was an understandable reaction. No one would be happy to be whipped in return for money. He couldn¡¯t even imagine that the men who bought prostitutes at a young age would have given him any proper pleasure. It would have just been violence.


    It was an unpleasant situation. He never wanted, nor intended to employ a prostitute. He said he would make him his a ¡®lover¡¯ in order to keep him by his side to look after him. Leshek meant to clear up this unpleasant misunderstanding with him, but he hadn¡¯t gotten around to it yet.


    But first he wanted him to eat before it got cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s here¡±


    Leshek was sitting next to Radan, and he made a sound by tapping on the plate with his finger. Radan followed the sound and moved his hand. Of course Radan, who didn¡¯t know anything about a knife and fork, pushed his hand into the plate. He flinched in surprise.


    ¡°Hot, hot¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so stupid.¡±


    Leshek grabbed Radan¡¯s hand and shoved it into the cup of milk. Radan gave a strange expression at the feel of milk on his fingers.


    ¡°Are you okay? Isn¡¯t it hot?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ok, it¡¯s  okay. Look.¡±


    Only after hearing this did Leshek take his hand from the milk. He tried to examine the hand but it was covered in milk. Leshek clicked his tongue softly and rubbed Radan¡¯s hand on his shirt.


    ¡°Majesty, the napkins.¡± Sidrus said too late.


    Leshak made sure he wasn¡¯t burned, then he placed his hand over the fork.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.


    ¡°What¡­¡­ this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ what?¡±


    It was a development Leshek had never expected.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fork.¡±


    ¡°Fo¡­¡­rk¡±


    Radan followed Leshak¡¯s words as if he were learning to speak for the first time. lt was amazing. Radan knew nothing about forks.


    ¡°Have you never used it?¡±


    Radhan nodded.


    ¡°Why? You have a family¡­¡­ shit,¡±


    It took Leshak a moment before the realization occurred to him. He said he had been blind since birth. Teaching Radan something would have required much more time and effort than with others. Obviously Radan¡¯s family didn¡¯t want to bother doing that with Radan. Instead the family drove him into a brothel at a young age, it must be that they have little affection for him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak was uncomfortable with everything about Radan. Everything about this annoyed him. The tongue that stuttered and struggled so much, that at 19 years old, he was riddled with scars all over, the past tainted by his family, and the blindness of his eyes that crossed his gaze like barbed wire. He had never been tormented like this before. He wanted to get rid of this feeling as soon as possible.


    Leshak took a knife and fork and cut the snake meat marinated in the hot sauce into bite-sized pieces. Then he handed the fork to Radan.


    ¡°This is how you do it. You can dip into food with the pointed part here, okay?¡±


    Radan, held the fork and thought for a moment, then nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­.Majesty¡±


    Radan put the tip of the fork into his mouth, then he spat it out as though he were startled. Sidris responded immediately.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    It was rudeness he had never thought of before. Even the king of an enemy country would not dare to spit out the food bestowed by the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­. ?¡±


    Radan opened his mouth halfway, bewildered.


    Leshak raised his hand and stopped Sidris from telling him to immediately pick up what he had spat out and eat it.


    ¡°Majesty!¡±


    Leshak silently pointed to Radan¡¯s expression. It was an expression of nothing but pure surprise, and he had that look even before Sidris screamed. The rudeness had nothing to do with the face.


    ¡°Why but?¡±


    After hearing Sidris¡¯ reaction, Radan seemed to realize that he had done something wrong. Embarrassment and guilt permeated his white face.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. My lord, but¡­¡­.sna, snake meat¡­¡­.. no way.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about. The snake meat is right.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is n¡­¡­ not.¡±


    ¡°Its right. I wouldn¡¯t lie about that.¡±


    ¡°N,..not hard and dry¡­¡­.and it d, d, doesn¡¯t smell¡­.¡±


    ¡°Smell? Is the meat you eat hard?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ Yes.¡±


    Only then did Leshak look back at Sidris. Really, does he know what this means? Sidris answered with a puzzled face.


    ¡°I think it will be hard if it dries out, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Dried snake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Faced with the harshly crumpled face of the Crown Prince, Sidris felt a moment of injustice, he didn¡¯t dry the snake and feed it to him, but¡­¡­


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­ It¡¯s easy to store and convenient, so why not?¡±


    ¡°Just for that reason, you ate dried snakes?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, dried meat is eaten for that reason.¡±


    Leshak grabbed Radan¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Radan, tell me, have you always eaten dried snakes?¡± Radan tried to shake his head, but it was difficult to move because Leshak was holding him.


    ¡°No. milk¡­¡­ and water¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Other than that?¡±


    He¡¯d only tried candy once, but that was a long time ago, and Radan knew it was a once-in-a-lifetime mistake. The sweet taste of the candy made the fishy and disgusting taste of snake meat unbearable. After eating all the candy that Laud had brought, Radan said for the first time that he didn¡¯t like snake meat. Radan¡¯s resistance soon reached the ears of Al-Sanu III, and within half a day he had to be kicked by an angry Laud.


    ¨C You idiot! I should have left you to eat those snakes, that are so like you! Why the hell did you say that, why? I¡¯m the only one he got mad at, it¡¯s because of you! Radan wept alone throughout the dawn. The place where he was hit by Laud hurt. He was so sorry that Laud was in trouble for giving him candy.


    Worst of all, now Laud would never bring candy again. Even Radan, who was only six years old at the time, knew that candy was a piece of Laud¡¯s affection for him. As Radan supposed, Laud never again gave him candy, and never showed affection again.


    From then on in Radan¡¯s mind, sweet things began to be replaced by evil.


    ¡°I d, did¡­¡­.without.¡±


    Radan hid his old sins from Leshak. He was uncomfortable. There was so much to hide in front of him.


    Prince Leshak was kind and warm. His body temperature was like candy to Radan. ¡®You can¡¯t eat it¡¯. Radan repeated the same thought over and over again. ¡®You can¡¯t eat that¡¯. Then he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat snake meat again. Leshak, who was silent for a moment, asked again.


    ¡°Radan, why do you say you should only eat snake meat?¡±


    ¡°Different¡­¡­ It¡¯s not good for the body, it¡¯s not¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan answered, shrugging his shoulders to get away from Leshak, who was too close.


    ¡°Did your family say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did your family only eat snake meat?¡±


    That wasn¡¯t it. Radan, who was born as a basilisk, was the only one eating snake meat.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­.Sir¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Leshak put down his fork and knife.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, so I¡¯ll tell them to do it again. Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s hand touched his cheek, partly covered by the blindfold. Radan knew that Leshak was touching his face with his large, warm hand.


    ¡°It takes a long time to dry the meat. Me and my men are at war, so I cant afford to have the time to trim the meat like that. You will have to eat grilled meat instead of dried meat in the future. This is an order.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Radan didnt know what to say, so he just kept his mouth shut. When he said a command, it meant that he must obey it unconditionally. Radan was shy, but not foolish. He was not in a position to demand that Prince Leshak feed him the dried snake meat as he had always eaten. He didn¡¯t know the difference between dried and roasted meat. If you bake it, it will be as hot as it was just before?


    ¡°Did you understand?¡±


    Resigned, Radan nodded his head impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Great. Sidris, clear the plate. Make a new one and bring it.¡±


    At Leshak¡¯s words, Sidris approached the table. Leshak picked up the plate himself and presented it to Sidris.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    However, even though Sidris accepted the plate, Leshak did not let it go.


    When Sidris looked at him, Leshak spoke only with the shape of his lips. ¡®Bring something else¡¯. Sidris knew what that meant. It meant preparing meat other than snakes. It also meant that Leshak was going to lie to the little prostitute.

 Volume 1 - CH 7

    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­.¡±


    He was really surprised. The eyelids behind the blindfold fluttered for a while. Radan was distracted by the taste of the meat that melted softly in his mouth.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    As Radan chewed and swallowed the meat Leshak fed him, he gave a little exclamation sounds as it passed through his mouth.


    According to Leshak, it was the same snake meat, it was just grilled and simmered in sauce. But it tasted completely different from what he had eaten before. There was even a blush on his cheek. While admiring the taste and texture of the food, another piece of meat was slipped into his slightly opened mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rest, eat.¡±


    Radan took the meat and ate it withoutany thought. Radan licked his lips for quite some time. This was due to his habit of chewing the dried meat until it was soft in his mouth. Leshak¡¯s gaze pierced his lips like a nail. If Radan could have seen this, he would have not understood why.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spill it.¡±


    Leshak wiped the oily sauce off Radan¡¯s lips with his thumb. Radan shrugged at the touch on his lips. Meanwhile, Leshak cut the meat again and put it to his mouth.


    ¡°I, da, don¡¯t¡­¡­, I can eat al..lone,¡±


    Radan pulled back, embarrassed. Leshak placed his other hand on Radan¡¯s shoulder without breaking the hold on the fork. He operated as though he hadn¡¯t just been told that he didn¡¯t want his help, and wanted to eat alone. Radan¡¯s body, which was slowly trying to move away, was held under Leshak¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Eat more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan seemed a little embarrassed but he opened his mouth again. The hunger that he had forgotten because of being nervous, exploded after eating a few pieces of this amazing meat.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    There was no need to ask but Leshak wanted to hear him answer.


    ¡°Better than before?¡±


    Dried snake meat was tasteless, tough, and it smelled fishy. It also took a long time to eat the whole piece. When he was hot or tired, he couldn¡¯t chew it so he had to swallow it whole. Between dried or baked, there was no comparison.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    So the answer was not difficult. Leshak, who was watching Radan¡¯s simple answer, suddenly reached out his hand and patted his head. Radan could not see him, but he was smiling. This delicious meat was the first good food that had ever been given to Radan.


    ¡°Then eat a lot of meat from now on.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ ¡±


    Radan¡¯s expression changed at those words, it is a difficult thing when he thought about it. Choosing to eat delicious food now, and continuing to eat the delicious food in the future, were two different things.


    Leshak¡¯s words reminded him of the situation that he had forgotten for a moment. This didn¡¯t make sense, Radan had to kill Leshak, not eat the delicious meat he kept feeding him.


    ¡°Eat more.¡±


    Leshak pushed the meat into his mouth but Radan carefully leaned back instead.


    ¡°No¡­.. I can¡¯t eat anymore¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you still hungry? It would not be possible to be satiated.¡±


    It was obvious to Leshak that Radan hadn¡¯t eaten a his fill yet. What he was eating now was not snake, but lamb¡¯s thighs. Karum, for example had easily eaten five portions of the same meat. Radan had eaten less than half of one portion.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ no more¡­¡­ done.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t hungry, and he didn¡¯t even notice the lie he had told about the lamb, what Radan said was ¡®No¡¯. Leshak¡¯s expression cracked. Leshak narrowed his eyes as he thought, ¡®why doesn¡¯t this little prostitute like what he gives him¡¯?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like it. Sidris.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Take it out and get another one. Tell them to make something more delicious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Radan shook his head vigorously from side to side.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡­ that¡¯s not¡­¡­ Oh, no more¡­¡­ No,¡±


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Leshak lightly held Radan¡¯s by his shaking chin. Even his head was small. It was surprising that all the features were sitting so balanced on that small face. And somehow it felt strangely bad, not that face, but the feeling of seeing that face.


    ¡°What do you dislike?¡±


    ¡°I, my lord¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan tried to move his chin away, not out of fear, but in order to get away from his hand. It was obvious at a glance that Radan was trying to avoid him for some reason. Leshak¡¯s strengthened his grip.


    ¡°You said it is delicious, so if it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t like the food, then are you saying that you don¡¯t like me?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At those words, Radan¡¯s movements stopped. Leshak noticed that Radan had frozen but he didn¡¯t relax his grip. It never occurred to Radan to make a  sound of pain.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Answer me, Radan.¡±


    Just when Sidris thought that he had shut down, he heard a low slow reply.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ not.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I,¡­¡­d, don¡¯t dislike you.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you dislike?¡±


    The blindfold flickered, Leshak could easily imagine the broken eyes beneath it desperately searching for answers. Radan bit his lip before answering. It seemed like a very difficult answer.


    Leshak reflexively reached out and shoved his thumb in between Radan¡¯s lips, fortunately, there were no new wounds on them. Radan, who was unwilling to bite the prince¡¯s finger was forced to finally opened his mouth.


    As he lowered his head, the movement of the cervical vertebrae was revealed under his thin white skin. Like Radan¡¯s other movements, it was too sad to be called abject, and too refined to be wretched.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡­will say it, I¡¯m afraid, ¡­¡­ I hate¡­¡­hate that.¡±


    ¡°¡­..What?¡±


    Leshak¡¯s eyebrows clenched at the unexpected answer.


    ¡°What do you hate?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious¡­.. warm too¡­.. But, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡­to like it¡­.cause it can¡¯t be like¡­.that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Then¡­..cause..it can¡¯t¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak saw Radan clench his fists. No matter how much effort he was giving, his words came so hard to him. Leshak grabbed Radan¡¯s wrist and pulled him closer. While Radan was panicking as Leshak forced his fist open.


    Cold sweat was welling up in his palms. It was an answer in and of itself. First of all, there must be something else that is even more difficult in order for him to try not to like the good things he was given.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Leshak spit out more abusive language. Once again, boundaries were blurring. Each time he learned something about Radan, it felt like he was walking into the unknown, and once he discovered it he couldn¡¯t go back to where he was before.


    Damn it! Leshak wiped his face with an unclear hand. He had to hate it,  because he was too afraid to like it? What kind of bastard could stand still after hearing such a thing?


    ¡°Aye my lord¡­¡­ what am I doing wrong¡­¡­?¡±


    The anxious voice made Leshak open his eyes again. Leshak let go of his wrist and stroked Radan¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Now I got the gist of it, how will I deal with you?¡±


    Radan seemed to have no idea what he was saying. Leshak grabbed Radan¡¯s head and pulled him closer. The discomfort he felt in seeing him subsided a little. Perhaps this is what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Yes, like it please.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±


    Leshak¡¯s lips hovered over the tip of Radan¡¯s nose.


    ¡°You will no longer lack the things you love, I promise you in my name.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡­¡±


    Radan was about to say something but it was unnecessary. Leshak pulled Radan¡¯s face to his and placed their lips together. His surprised lips parted. And as if he were waiting for that, Leshek¡¯s tongue dug into the gap and filled his mouth. The tangled saliva was sweet, delicious, warm, and incomparable to candy.


    The meal that ended up shocking Radan and astonishing Sidris, managed to come to an end. In fact Sidris was so shocked to see Leshak kissing Radan that he bit his own tongue. Despite making quite a loud moan, Leshak didn¡¯t stop kissing him.


    Sidris managed to calm myself down and cleared the messy table. After that Leshak ordered him find something suitable for Radan to wear.  Leshak¡¯s men did their best to prepare clothes small enough for Radan to wear, but the results were less than than ideal.


    Although there was no shortage of supplies, it was still a military camp.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Leshak uttered as he was looking through the clothes. Abadd tilted his head.


    ¡°It will be impossible to find clothes smaller than this Your Majesty. Isn¡¯t his body size too small?¡±


    Again, this was a military camp.


    It had been a long time since anyone, including Leshak, paid attention to fashion. Well fitted and stylish clothes may be as precious as life in the Imperial Palace, but no one paid any attention here. Leshak put his clothes down.


    ¡°There are stains.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather bring my clothes. Isn¡¯t there some new clothes somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing to say, but your clothes are too big.¡±


    Abadd wore an expression like he had a bad taste in his mouth.


    ¡°It would be better than this, though.¡±


    Abadd was about to impatiently blurt out ¡°but why my lord¡±, if Sidris hadn¡¯t poked him in the side in time. Instead he said ¡°Wow, that would be great.¡±


    Leshak glanced at Abadd in a very strange way.


    ¡°It¡¯s a battlefield. You can¡¯t expect to find clothes that fit just right.¡±


    On a battlefield no one should care about stains the size of a pea.


    ¡°Choose something light and soft because he has delicate skin.¡±


    ¡°My lord¡­¡±  ¨C¡°Are you really all right?¡± Was what he was about to continue on to say. Thankfully, Sidris poked him in the side again before he could finish. Abadd could barely nod his head.


    ¡°I see, my lord.¡±


    Sidris quickly interjected.


    ¡°I know your things are better, so I will go with him. Is that all right, my lord?¡±


    Leshak nodded his head with a look of indifference.


    ¡°Do as you will.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lord. Then we will go.¡±


    Sidris and Abadd escaped the prince¡¯s barracks


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Abadd grabbed his elbow and pulled it.


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t one of us stay and monitor him? It seems like His Majesty is being too lenient, even in regards to monitoring the prostitute.¡±


    ¡°Then you stay. I do not like this.¡±


    Sidris moved quickly. Abadd hurried to his feet and stuck close behind Sidris¡¯ back.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°Because there won¡¯t be anyone to poke me in the side.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    While Abadd tilted his head, Sidris went far ahead.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Abadd hastily caught up with him.


    ¡°Why are you walking so fast? And what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s about to happen in His Majesty¡¯s barracks will not be so pleasant. Why are you acting so stupid?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just fun then¡­?¡±


    Abadd furrowed his brow.


    ¡°No it isn¡¯t.¡±


    Sidris intensified Abadd¡¯s suspicions by walking faster.


    ¡°It means that His Majesty, the Crown Prince of the Ibeden Empire, is determined to carry out the will of nature with that prostitute.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What the fuck is that about¡­¡­? Oh, that was a mistake. My lord, please forgive me. It was not intentional.¡±


    Abadd, who was almost blasphemed against the Crown Prince, quickly caught himself. Sidris looked at him pitifully.


    ¡°Who was it that said Leshek wasn¡¯t that kind of male? Come now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just something I heard. Damn it, does any of this make sense? A ¡®lover¡¯ in Prince Leshak barracks, who¡¯s also a prostitute from a brothel, and a man?¡±


    Sidris shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s all been said already.¡±


    ¡°So for the moment, are you saying there¡¯s nothing wrong with this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, because there is a problem! So for His Majesty¡¯s sake let¡¯s not lower our vigilance, everything else has already been said.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, that¡¯s it! What I said back then was based on the assumption that the prostitute was the ¡®unknown assassin¡¯. But what if¡­ shall we leave it like this?¡±


    Yet again, Sidris looked at Abadd with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid¡±


    Abadd wrinkled his handsome brow.


    ¡°Hey isn¡¯t that going too far¡­.giving an insult instead of an answer?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot for asking in the first place. Try to hold on to the good sense the maker bestowed apon you, and reflect on your words before you speak them.¡±


    Abadd stood speechless with his mouth agape. It was partly because he knew that when Sidris used such aggressive remarks, things were really bad. But nonetheless, his statements were quite far from the truth. Sidris, who was said to be the wisest of Leshak¡¯s Guardian Knights already knew what Abadd would say next.


    ¡°I told you in advance, don¡¯t say nonsense.¡±


    ¡°¡­.. Did you notice?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, who knows.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a while, Abadd licked his lips after brushing off his embarrassment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cut someone else¡¯s words without the guts to look at them. And you didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡¯re stupid for asking a question that doesn¡¯t need an answer. What kind of talent do we have to have in order to carry out his Highness¡¯s commands? Is it strange that the imperial family would have ¡®lover¡¯ with them? If it is, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Damn it. That¡¯s how I see it. Yes, that¡¯s right. His Majesty Leshak has been behaving strange since he met him.¡±


    ¡°His Supreme Majesty that we all know, said out of him own mouth that he would take a prostitute. What do you really think we can do anything about it?¡±


    Unfortunately, Sidris was right. If Leshak said he would take a prostitute there was only one reason, it meant that he wanted the prostitute.


    ¡°¡­¡­No, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Sidris begrudgingly admited.


    ¡°Okay, so in this situation, all we can do is watch.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    Their pace continued quickly even as they talked.


    Abadd sighed as he muttered toward the edge of the darkened sky.


    ¡°Please, I just hope that the prostitute is not the unknown assassin.¡±


    Abadd recalled the first memory of Radan, when he leap into Prince Leshak¡¯s arms. Even then, Leshak said the same thing, ¡°If you want, I will let you live as a citizen of the Empire¡±. Radan turned down Leshek¡¯s offer because of his family, and fled too fast.


    Coincidentally, it was also the day Earl Custer was assassinated in a brothel. He wished it wasn¡¯t so, but he couldn¡¯t just blindly believe his pathetic words. Finally, they reached the front of the barracks where their luggage was kept. As they were walking towards it, a question suddenly occurred to Abadd.


    ¡°Is the pimp still alive?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Maybe, I heard that he was, why do you ask?.¡±


    ¡°The pimp knows the prostitute¡¯s family. How about finding out where they live? Let¡¯s see if that¡¯s true. And of course, don¡¯t tell his Majesty yet.¡±


    There was a brief moment of surprise acrossed Sidris¡¯ face. Abadd spoke quickly, not missing it.


    ¡°Then, I think you should take back the word stupid.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Instead of wasting time responding to such nonsense, Sidris entered the barracks.

 Volume 1 - CH 8

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    The peach-fuzz on Radan skin stood up on end at the unfamiliar feel of silk that covered his body. It was a light, soft, new suit, just as Leshak had ordered. There was only a minor problem, it was a shirt that went with ceremonial clothes, and it had a lot of ornate frills attached to it. Radan, who was wearing Leshek¡¯s oddly oversized shirt, looked even more ridiculous than when he was naked.


    ¡°It¡¯s no good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. But um¡­¡­ Other than that, there were no new clothes.¡±


    There was no need for a ceremonial clothes on the battlefield, so the outfit was still a new. It wasn¡¯t too bad on account of the shirt being tied around his waist with a string, to keep it from falling off. The problem was that the pants that were pitifully baggy. No matter how tight the belt was, the smooth silk flowed down his small frame like water.


    ¡°If it¡¯s like that, he¡¯ll fall while walking.¡±


    ¡°I think the same thing, my lord.¡±


    Abadd and Sidris also had agreed that the clothes were not appropriate. But the reason Leshak thought the clothes were not appropriate was a little different from everyone else. Leshak was starting to feel strange, his white silk shirt with frills kept reminding him of a flower garden. He heard that there are peoples who do nothing but pluck petals from the flower beds to make different color thread for embroidery. Now he thought, ¡®that wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea either¡¯.


    ¡°Red would be better.¡± Leshak muttered involuntarily.


    Those words were enough to surprise the two Guardian Knights.


    ¡°¡­.. Yes?¡±


    ¡°The color doesn¡¯t seem to be the problem, but¡­¡­.¡±


    A strange silence followed after that. Leshak knew it was a mistake to utter the thoughts currently going through his head.


    ¡°We have to make him some new clothes. Can any tailors come all the way here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, to make something in red?¡± Abadd asked, and Leshak shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the tailor about that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡±


    He wondered if His Majesty had completely lost perspective from rolling rough on the battlefields. Abadd wanted to convey the words, ¡®that he couldn¡¯t bear to watch all this with his own eyes¡¯.


    ¡°Then everyone go out. It¡¯s late today now, you can call the tailor tomorrow.¡±


    Leshak said while keeping his gaze fixed on Radan, who was trying to fix the shirt that was constantly dripping off his shoulder.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, my lord.¡±


    A somewhat reluctant reply was given as the two quardian knights retreated, wishing for a peaceful night. Then, there were only two again.


    The night wind that arrived with the darkness hit the barracks and shook the candles. To Radan, the sound of the small wind was just like a star¡¯s sigh.


    ¡°Radan. Come here.¡±


    ¡±¡­ ¡­¡±


    No, the sighing sound wasn¡¯t a star, it was him exhaling.


    WWW.foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    ¡°Oh, the clothes are st, strange¡­¡­feels l, like it¡¯s going to look st, strange.¡±


    Apart from the addition of sleeves, wasn¡¯t much different from when he was rolled up in a bedsheet. Radan followed the voice calling him until reached the bedside. The texture of the clothes that Leshak had put on him was very unfamiliar. For the first time in his life, Radan was worried about how he would appear in the eyes of others. It was as awkward and strange as it was unfamiliar.


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange looking.¡±


    A voice sounded as if nothing was wrong. Radan didn¡¯t know that Leshak was sitting on the bed with his chin in his hand, looking at him as though admiring him. He was ashamed of how strange he was. He just wanted to put on the iron mask, crawl into a nook, and curl his body into a fetal position.


    ¡°This h,hummble servants, not sure, now¡­¡­ wh, what to do¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Radan leaned down and groped the floor. Leshak recognized the meaning of the movement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t crawl, walk.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Yes, my lord.¡±


    Radan walked forward cautiously, less than three steps later, Leshak suddenly grabbed him and pulled him towards him.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­..¡±


    Without a moment to register his surprise, his body was locked tight in Leshak¡¯s hot embrace. Radan got up into a sitting position with his knees bent between Leshak¡¯s legs. If a look could give off heat, then Radan¡¯s skin would have been scorched by now.


    Leshak reached out and grabbed his chin, and Radan¡¯s body automatically leaned towards Leshak. Leshak stopped Radan¡¯s momentum, leaving only a miniscule space between their bodies, before they would have touched each other.


    ¡°Never crawl on the floor again. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡±


    WWW.foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He began pulling Radan towards him again with momentum. Radan felt Leshak¡¯s body touching him, his body was hot and hard. The sensations of Leshak¡¯s body against his, puzzled Radan.


    As far as Radan knew, everything that was solid was also cold. Like a wall, a floor, or an iron gate, the warmth had no form. But Leshak had both. Radan suddenly felt the urge to touch his body. If the iron door that is always shut tight, was as warm as Leshak, he could sit by it all day and wait, just in case Laud might come. If it were, that would be really nice. Even if he sat quietly in front of the iron gate all day, his stomach wouldn¡¯t get sick.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Leshak lifted his chin with his hand. Radan felt the movement of Leshak¡¯s fingertips on his lips. His fingers were also hot. He couldn¡¯t see what Leshak was doing, but somehow Radan seemed to know what he was trying to do. He was going to kiss him, just like he did before he put clothes on him. Then his heart started pounding.


    He clearly remembered the sensation of when their lips overlapped. When soft and hot skin touched him, something that he could have never been imagined, happened. His mouth opened and a part of someone else¡¯s body, entered him. It touched, tasted, and explored the inside of his mouth. It seemed that what he licked was not his flesh, but his naked mind.


    His mind went empty. His arms and legs relaxed, and his heart started racing. His skin felt as though it had turned red with heat, and his body vibrated softly. Each time his lips were swallowed his body temperature heated up, and the tears behind the blindfold heated up as well.


    Leshak¡¯s lips were touching him. The lips, the tender flesh inside his mouth, his beating heart, and the single mind. It was a moment when he understood the meaning of being touched, and it was engraved on the deepest part of his heart.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s voice calling out to him became low and harsh. The fingers holding his chin stiffened. It was as though a pleasant smell reached him when their lips touched.


    ¡°No ¡­¡­!¡±


    Radan tilted his head back, but Leshak was faster. He grabbed hold of his struggling arm as he swallowed his lips. His body was pressed completely. He felt the momentum of Leshak¡¯s weight on his chest, before his back touched the bed.


    The scorching heat paralyzed his limbs first. While Radan was silent, his front of his clothes were torn opened. The closure knot on his shirt was ripped off completely. His upper body was exposed as Leshak¡¯s hands covered his body, he rubbed and groped all over his bare skin.


    Radan was out of breath. All of the breath that Radan was barely able to exhale, Leshak ate up. The movement of his tongue inside of his mouth became rough. Radan plucked at his sleeves, thinking he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    Leshak removed his lips reluctantly. Radan¡¯s face was crumpled as if he was about to break apart. Leshak put his hand under Radan¡¯s head and held it firmly. Their lips entwined again, and their body temperature mingled. Leshak pulled off Radan¡¯s pants, who was already half-naked. When Radan became naked, Leshak barely lifted his head.


    ¡°Speak¡­.¡±


    ¡­¡­He couldn¡¯t either.


    Was it then that he changed?


    The naked body of a prostitute who was just as pathetic, is now somehow completely different. The only thing that covered his body was his white flesh, and a black blindfold. it was terribly irritating to Leshak to feel that way.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Leshak let out a harsh sound and threw off his clothes. Hearing the small sound of falling pieces of cloth, Radan got up with an anxious expression on his face.


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    Leshak pressed Radan¡¯s shoulder with his hand. However, Radan did not acquiesce as easily as before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want¡­..to..talk.¡±


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Radan resisted, as he held onto the arm pressing on his shoulder.


    ¡°No¡­..n, not okay¡­..¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Behind the blindfold, his eyelids fluttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like th, this,¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    He felt Leshak stiffen. The hand that was pressing on Radan also became rigid. Radan, who was pinned down, also stiffened with him.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Leshak called him.


    ¡°You said you could like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    Leshak didn¡¯t know, and he should never notice. If there is one person that Radan wasn¡¯t supposed to like until the end, it was Prince Leshak.


    ¡°Are you scared? Are you worried what I¡¯m going to do to you now?¡±


    Radan swallowed a hard lump.


    It true that he was scared. He was terrified of his reaction when he finds out he¡¯s the unknown assassin. He was afraid that he would keep treating him well. He was afraid he couldn¡¯t kill him.


    ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡±


    The hand that held his shoulder, trembled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through as a prostitute, but I promise you it won¡¯t happen with me.¡±


    Radan wore the mask of a prostitute, but it was time to be an assassin. The job of a prostitute was similar to an assassin.


    ¡°Still¡­¡­I, I¡¯m a prostitute¡­¡­I don¡¯t like it¡­..all.¡±


    Radan¡¯s lips spewed half-truths¡­but it was also half lies.


    There was no way he could hate Leshak, who kissed him Iike that. If he wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince of the Ibeden Empire, he would have liked everything about him. It would have been nice, but he was the one who was going to kill Laud. It would have been better if he didn¡¯t belong to the Kemened Kingdom, or been born with basilisk eyes. It would have been better not to have to kill him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡­ha, hate it all.¡±


    Radan didn¡¯t want to kill Prince Leshak. Laud¡¯s promise to recognize him as Kemened¡¯s third Prince if he killed him was like another piece of candy, but his dislike of killing Leshak was even greater. His eyes, which had trembled in conflict, became wet. Tears welled up on Radan¡¯s cheeks. After a brief silence, Leshak opened his mouth.


    ¡°I was stupid.¡±


    He grabbed Radan and made him sit upright. Then a hand grabbed his chin and tilted his face toward Leshak¡¯s face. The hand holding the chin was firm, but somehow the urgency was gone.


    ¡°I thought anything I gave you would be better than anything you¡¯ve been through.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡°


    Radan didn¡¯t know what to say. There was nothing he could dream of now, but to hope that the breathless waiting behind the iron gate would stop.


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s you who judges it, not me. I was arrogant.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s lips twisted slightly. He still didn¡¯t quite understand why Radan, who was now freed from his family, didn¡¯t want him. He had never even thought that there would be someone who would reject him, but even if he had thought it, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that such a person actually existed.


    However, seeing Radan who sincerely refused, it seemed that he had to accept it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I will not force you to do something you do not want.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s dry hands wiped his wet cheeks, now his hands were also wet. Leshak pulled Radan with wet hands, and hugged him. He had small, skinny shoulders that could be held with one arm. Leshak buried his lips in Radan¡¯s clavicle. The smell of soft skin pierced his nostrils. It smelled as irritating as its appearance, and he wanted the stimulation that came from it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you want it.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    It was as if Radan was muttering something. Leshak gave strength to the arm that was holding Radan and repeated the same words again.


    ¡°Until you want it.¡±


    Then this scent will be his¡­


    ¡°St, stay¡­..here?¡±


    Radan knew what would happen to a prostitute who refused to serve the the client. It was one of the things heard the most while walking in and out of the brothel. There were many customers who forced the prostitute to do horrible things that could not be put into words.


    When a prostitute who felt threatened refused, they were often beaten and kicked out naked, without any compensation, because of the refusal. It was kind of hard to imagine that Leshak would hit him, but he would at least kicked him out. Anyway, he thought he would. The courtesan who refused to serve the prince had no reason to stay in the his bed. -foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    But Leshak said it like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    ¡°Bu, but¡­¡­¡°


    ¡°It is too late now. Even if you want to go somewhere else to stay, the men who will follow you are already asleep. I don¡¯t want to annoy my servants with something like this.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan reluctantly agreed. Prince Leshak said that he cherishes the twelve Guardian Knights as one body. Perhaps the other subordinates seemed to cherish it as well.


    ¡°Yes. Then I, I¡­¡­ here¡¯s the right place¡­¡­¡±


    Radan fumbled around to below the bed. Leshak stretched out his arm and pulled Radan.


    ¡°The floor is cold.¡±


    Radan¡¯s body was buried under Leshak¡¯s arm. The bed was soft and the duvet was warm.


    ¡°but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡­ not¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you not believe me? Do you think I¡¯m a person who would contradict the words that came out of my mouth?¡±


    Radan shook his head hastily.


    ¡°No. Not that.¡±


    ¡°Just sleep here. If you to sleep on the floor, I¡¯ll have to yield you a blanket, and I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Leshak who was dressed only in underwear, gently embraced Radan. The only thing he had on was a silk shirt with the closure knot torn off, that was roughly tied around his waist.


    The feel of the shirt was unfamiliar, it was thin and smooth against the skin. What was more strange than that, was the warmth of the other person holding him tight.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I need to sleep too.¡±


    Leshak pressed his other hand to Radan¡¯s head and buried it in his arms.


    ¡°Okay, then¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­.. ¡®I can¡¯t¡¯ , he thought, ¡®I have to kill Prince Leshak and go back to Laud¡¯. Leshak¡¯s bare skin swallowed up Radan¡¯s conflict. Radan¡¯s eyes continued to blink even until dawn, as the sound of Leshak¡¯s deep sleep filled his ears.

 Volume 1 - CH 9

    It had been a week since the death of Count Custer. Open battle had been postponed in order to mourn his death, and to comfort the Count¡¯s enlisted men that had recently joined them. His son, who had inherited the title on behalf of his father, was to come to the battlefield in order to take command the enlisted men. In the meantime, the boundaries between the encampment and the outside had been strengthened, in case the enemy launched a surprise attack in order to take advantage of the disorganization during the mourning period.


    ¡°Majesty.¡±


    It was morning, and today it was Karum¡¯s responsibility to provide morning attendance to his Majesty. He went to Leshak¡¯s barracks with a tub of water. It was a bucket large enough to fit a person in, but it was easily held in Karum¡¯s hands. As usual, he abruptly entered the tent without waiting for permission.


    ¡°I brought water to wash.¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    To Karum¡¯s surprise, Leshak was already up even though it was so early in the morning. Leshak was not what you would call a ¡®morning person¡¯. He was usually a little lazy in the morning, but today he was already wide awake. With a shuddering motion, Karum put down the tub of water very carefully.


    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s the matter¡­. ?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping. I don¡¯t think he fell asleep until dawn.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­?¡±


    Karum turned his head and saw Radan buried in Leshak¡¯s blanket.


    ¡±¡­ ¡­ huh?¡± sighed Karum.


    Leshak pulled up the blanket to the bottom of Radan¡¯s neck. Radan flinched a little, but showed no sign of waking up. Karum looked at the scene with a puzzled expression, as he scratched the back of his neck.


    ¡°What would Sidris or Abadd say if they knew you slept in the same bed as him?¡±


    Leshak turned his head away from Radan and said with a somewhat sullen expression.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­err¡­umm? No, it¡¯s¡­.. It¡¯s just that your putting your mistress to bed. No matter if it¡¯s a ceasefire or not, it¡¯s still a battlefield. It¡¯s against military etiquette¡­..¡±


    ¡°I decided to amend that regulation.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­?¡±


    Karum¡¯s eyes rolled in his head, he couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°This guy is not my mistress.¡±


    ¡°Well then ¡­ ¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Replied Leshak as he stood up, trying not to touch Radan.


    ¡°Are you his partner?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Maybe?¡±


    As Karum stepped backwards, he almost tripped over a bucket of water. Karum flailed his arms as he struggled to maintain his balance.


    ¡°Is this some kind of courtship?¡± asked Karum, who was wondering who was courting whom?


    ¡°That¡¯s what it is.¡±


    Leshak said it as if it was nothing special. It was Karum who shocked.


    ¡°No, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, I want this guy, but he doesn¡¯t want me.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon¡­¡­.¡±


    Karum shook his head violently. He too, never had the thought that there would be anyone who didn¡¯t want Prince Leshak. It was a unspoken fact that, due not only to his prestige, Leshak was doubtlessly the most sought after single on the continent. Besides, he was the Crown Prince of the Ibeden Empire. Who cares whether the little prostitute want Leshak or not. ..foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a prostitute?¡±


    The Prince could take him if he wanted to, he¡¯s the prince! It was a strange morning in which simple and clear facts were denied. It was a topsy-turvy day, like a day that started with a sunset and ended with a sunrise.


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­.¡±


    Ask the question, hear the answer, and be surprised yet again. It was the same thing over and over again. Karum felt his jawbone tingle in his mouth, because he was clenching it so tightly.


    ¡°Wait, seriously!?  ¡­¡­ Are you being serious right now?¡±


    ¡°Am I being serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, are you serious!? Why are you like that? Are you as serious as a knight who swears by his sword, does he hold your heart like that?¡±


    Leshak rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°I just thought I won¡¯t force him.¡±


    Leshak stood in front of the tub of water in his underwear and clenched his jaw. A few feet away, Karum was scanning Leshak¡¯s body. Whenever he saw his physique, he admired it. He turned his head away shyly when his eyes met the middle part of his body, that was hidden by his underwear. It wouldn¡¯t be helpful to look at that.


    ¡°I want him. I want to see him being treated better, and having fun by my side. So I¡¯m going to get him to say he wants to be with me.¡±


    ¡°Um, well, that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±


    It seems like that¡¯s what¡¯s happening now. Karum scratched the back of his neck again. He thought that it was something he shouldn¡¯t try to discuss right now. For Prince Leshak¡¯s men, his will was absolute! If he wanted it, then it was the right thing to do. If Leshak wanted that prostitute to be happy, then he would faithfully help help him.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Then I¡­ Well, what should I call him?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­. ls that even a concern?¡±


    ¡°It might.¡± Karum shrugged.


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t call him ¡®Lady¡¯.¡±


    After washing his face, Leshak smiled softly and held out his hand. Karum gave him a clean towel.


    ¡°Clothes are more urgent than titles. Call the tailor as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes my lord.¡±


    After Leshak dried his face, Karum took the towel back and prepared a change of clothes. When he finished changing his clothes, Karum went out with the tub of water saying that he would bring more water for Radan to wash with. As if it had been perfectly timed, there came the the sound of rustling coming from the bed. Leshak, who was now clean, approached the bed.


    ¡°Radan, are you awake?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t tell if he was awake because of the blindfold. Radan slipped out of the crumbled blanket and nodded.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Yes my lord.¡±


    There was a blush on his cheeks because he hadn¡¯t slept enough. Leshak reached out and rubbed Radan¡¯s cheek. It felt good to see some blood in his pale face. He bent down and placed his lips briefly on Radan¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ yes.¡±


    The redness intensified, but it wasn¡¯t just from the forehead kiss. Radan had been awake since Karum entered, and had listened to most of their conversation. Leshak wanted to see him having fun. He said that was going to woo him until him wanted to be by his side. After hearing those words, Radan felt like his brain was going to explode¡­foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    ¡°I, Your Majesty¡­¡­ ?¡±


    A rare sight unfolded in front of the prince¡¯s tent. The prince sat on the bare ground in front of the barracks and looked up at the far sky. The guardian knights were stunned when they saw him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Alas.¡±


    He said it while drawing a sigh. Leshak glanced back at Abadd. It was the first time Abadd had seen Leshak¡¯s expression like that. It was a slightly wounded face.


    ¡°Radan¡¯s washing.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Yes.¡±


    So¡­? Abadd asked with a gesture.


    It was as if no words were coming out.


    ¡°He can¡¯t wash his face with a blindfold.¡±


    Again, so what?


    ¡°He said he didn¡¯t want to show me.¡±


    He did?


    ¡°¡­¡­ So your out here with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. When, asked him to take it off, he was terrified and did not know what to do.¡±


    No doubt that was enough.


    ¡°I am concerned that this may seem like a pretentious remark Your Majesty, but aren¡¯t you concerned he¡¯s hiding something under his blindfold?¡±


    ¡°Hiding something? Like what?¡±


    ¡°So¡­.. Something like an assassinations tool.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°If that were the case, I would have been dead before the morning came.¡±


    ¡°You slept next to him?¡±


    So, he really slept with a prostitute who might be an unknown assassin? Please, put my mind at ease. No, are you really saying that?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept in a long time.¡± Leshak added as an excuse.


    Abadd didn¡¯t want to listen to his excuses.


    ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t to be here like this¡­¡­.¡±


    Abadd¡¯s words were of no avail. Leshak was unaccustomed to coercion, and was always did what he felt was right. It¡¯s just that what he wanted do, in the past had always made sense to others.


    ¡°Are there any new clothes found in my wardrobe?¡± asked Leshak.


    ¡°There seemed to be a couple more, Your Majesty. Of course, they are all similar clothes.¡± replied Abadd


    ¡°Bring it, Radan needs a change of clothes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Excuse me my lord, didn¡¯t you give him new clothes last night?¡±


    ¡°The knot is torn.¡±


    ¡°Yes? How did¡­¡­¡±


    Abadd¡¯s was about to ask the reason, when his face suddenly stiffened. If the prostitute¡¯s clothes were torn, the responsibility rested solely with the customer. The problem was that the guest was Leshak.


    Abadd knew that Leshak was not the kind of person who would commit a wild and savage act, like ripping off his opponent¡¯s clothes for excitement. But, that¡¯s what happened.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Leshak looked at Abadd pathetically. Abadd groaned as if saying, No your Majesty, I have no experience with ripping another man¡¯s clothes off, and it very unfortunate your Majesty is like that¡­..


    ¡°Hey, it that good?¡± Abadd¡¯s mouth spoke freely


    In fact, Abadd was convinced that any man who knew Leshak, would have had no choice but to ask such a question. Leshak was the type of person to inquire seriously about his partner¡¯s intentions before taking off his clothes. But the answer that came back was vague. ..foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    ¡°No¡­¡­ Damn it. It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, my lord?¡±


    ¡°This is courtship period.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­I beg your pardon?¡±


    What courtship?


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me yet.¡±


    Leshak made the same slightly hurt expression again. Abadd just opened his mouth.


    This¡­¡­ It¡¯s dangerous. Are you serious? ¡­.. a prostitute?


    ¡°But he will soon like me. I¡¯m doing my best to court him.¡±


    ¡­¡­ It looked like the rumor was real. Then a small voice was heard from inside the tent.


    ¡°Ah, I¡­¡­I¡¯m, done washing¡­¡­. Majesty.¡±


    Leshak jumped to his feet.


    ¡°Bring the clothes with the meals. He still believes it¡¯s snake meat, so watch your mouth.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Leshaq went inside the barracks without waiting for an answer.


    ¡°I, my lord¡­¡­¡±


    After calling out to Leshak, Abadd stood there stunned. To tell the truth, he wanted to call his name, properly. Then God might be willing to listen to his prayers a little bit. At some point Sidris approached and tapped him on the shoulder


    ¡°Hey, calm down.¡±


    Abadd noticed that Sidris and Karum were watching from a distance, while he was having that painful conversation with Leshak. Abadd looked at the two of them and said.


    ¡°Were you guys even going to help out?¡±


    Sidris turned his head, and Karum shook his head firmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you even see His Majesty crouching on the ground? You don¡¯t want to stop it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. I was originally told that in order to get Lady¡¯s heart, you had to be a give everything, like a fool.¡±


    Abadd clicked his tongue.


    ¡°You crazy bastard! That¡¯s a whore, not a Lady.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he is to you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Does that make sense?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen his Majesty so passionate about anyone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Umm.¡±


    Karum¡¯s words were unspeakably sharp.


    ¡°No, not as far as I know. So, I guess no one knows to act when they see his Majesty being sincere.¡±


    Abadd¡¯s shoulders slumped down helplessly.


    ¡°Do you really have to say that? No matter what, it¡¯s too much to admit that he¡¯s after a person like that.¡±


    ¡°There will be no heartache. His Majesty is still a bachelor and he¡¯s free to have a romantic relationship. I already swore that if his Majesty cares about him, I will follow along.¡±


    Abadd let out a sigh of resignation. ¡°That sounds right. I¡¯m the same as you. If that¡¯s what his Majesty feels then I don¡¯t have the talent or the guts to talk him out of it.¡±


    Sidris, who had been silent, suddenly turned around.


    ¡°What, where are you going?¡±


    Sidris responded with a mix of harsh creaking footsteps.


    ¡°Are you going to visit the tailor after breakfast? I have a place to stop before that.¡±


    Whetever it was, Abadd immediately noticed. He ran and stood behind Sidris¡¯ back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you notice something?¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Sidris was going to see Radan¡¯s pimp, whose limbs were severed. They were allowed to go out on the pretext of bringing in a tailor, so that he could track down Radan¡¯s lies. ..foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    Asilah Palace, the first palace of the Kemened Kingdom, was also called the Palace of the Labyrinth. It was given the nickname because the northern garden was made like a maze with many garden trees. But very few people knew the truth.


    The gardens of the north are just subterfuge. The real maze of Asilah Palace was underground. The entrance to the maze-like underpass that runs through the entire capital of Kemened, began at Asilah Palace. The only people who used the path were those who had been granted the name of a Guide, by the Kemened royal family, from generation to generation. And today, someone opened the entrance to the underpass of Asilah Palace. He was chosen as the new guide.


    ¡°The brightest star at dawn, is the guidance of Al Riksha. I wanted see you, the second prince of the great Kemened, Prince Laud.¡±


    It was the greeting of a new guide who entered Laud¡¯s study without anyone knowing. Confusion appeared on Laud¡¯s face, followed by relief.


    ¡°Why are you here now! Why didn¡¯t he come?¡±


    The guide who covered his face with a black hood answered.


    ¡°I took over the role of the next great guide.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ what? then¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°It appears that the squadron¡¯s guide failed to complete his mission, and was placed in Al Riksha¡¯s arms.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­wow¡±


    Loud slumped to the floor.


    ¡°Failure¡­¡­ Are you saying it failed? What is the Leshak Caliph? Is he alive?¡±


    ¡°Alive.¡±


    The guide¡¯s answer angered Laud.


    ¡°Damn! why! why!¡±


    bang!- Laud slammed the desk with his bare fist. The pale skin of the royal family was torn and bleeding. Laud didn¡¯t know what to do. He smashed this and that, and venting his anger. ..foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    ¡°Then¡­¡­ So, what about the blue snake?¡±


    ¡°It is not ambiguous.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    The guide replied.


    ¡°The blue snake looks to be alive, and according to what the organization found out, it seems that the identity has not been discovered. It is certain that the Blue Snake is staying in Leshak¡¯s camp.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­ ?¡±


    Laud¡¯s eyes widened. The guide bowed his head.


    ¡°If you allow me, I will take over the role of a guide,  the Blue Snake, and the death of the Leshak Caliph.¡±


    Laud felt his fist hurt now. The blood, which seemed to have stopped, began to circulate through his body again. Laud sighed. It was a relief.


    ¡°I will allow it. This time, be sure to bring the answer I want to hear.¡±


    ¡°Glory of Al Riksha to Kemened.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 10

    ¡°Just one more bite.¡±


    Radan¡¯s face had perplexed expression at Leshak¡¯s words.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t eat it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just a bite. This is the last one.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Radan opened his mouth reluctantly. The last piece of meat Leshak put in his mouth melted without even having to chew it.


    ¡°Great, now you eaten the whole piece.¡±


    Leshak smiled contentedly. No matter how you look at it, Radan was too small and too thin. They must have been feeding him strange foods, such as dried snakes, on purpose to make him look three or four years younger than his actual age.


    Whenever Lashek thought about it, he became obsessed with feeding Radan. Perhaps he just wanted to make up for all the things that Radan was denied immediately. Even he knew it was absurd to obsess about something that was impossible.


    Radan licked the sauce on his lips. It was something that a person unfamiliar with using napkins would do, but as Leshak watched it absurd thoughtsran throughhis head.


    ¡®Damn it! I missed it, I should have gotten that.¡¯ He thought to himself. Then he was surprised by himself¡­¡­ what am I thinking now¡­he imagined what the lips with sauce mixed with saliva would taste like.  It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine the taste. Even so, Leshak felt his hands twitch because he wanted to experience the taste.


    ¡°Now that we have finished eating, why don¡¯t we go for a walk?¡±


    Leshak said as he got up in front of the table. He suggested it because he was concerned about what would happen to his head if they continued to stay together in the narrow barracks.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mourning period, but that¡¯s okay. It looks like it¡¯s going to be a beautiful day.¡±


    ¡°Go for a walk?¡±


    Radan pursed his lips a little, and asked. It didn¡¯t seem like he meant anything by it. He seemed surprising by it, but it was just a walk.


    But, why? Leshak licked his dry lips. But why does it seem like that gesture means you can kiss you?


    ¡°Do you not want to?¡±


    Radan bowed his head for amoment and pondered. Leshak did not know that he was contemplating for such a long time was, what the meaning of ¡®a walk¡¯ was.


    ¡°You are too pale. Sun exposure will be beneficial to your health, so would walking.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Radan finally understood the what he meant by a walk. He fumbled around and got up.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s g¡­¡­ good.¡±


    Saying no is just as good as making you feel bad, as dangerous as it sounds. If you like walking, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to kiss you? Leshak pounded his forehead against the barracks pillar. Calm down, damn it! At the unfamiliar sound, Radan lifted his head. Leshak approached and held out his arm to Radan.


    ¡°Take my arm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Radan¡¯s hand stuttered up and grabbed his arm. Leshak saw Radan¡¯s cheeks turn red. He had no clue, but it was the first time Radan had gone for a walk. Radan was overjoyed to his own surprise. He was so happy that he couldnt afford to judge how absurd this situation was.


    His heart was beating loudly. The hand that was holding Leshak¡¯s arm was full of strength.


    ¡°Th, thank you¡­ ¡­Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°A walk, th, thank you so much¡­¡­.¡°


    Leshak¡¯s patience ended there.


    ¡°If you are grateful, how about giving something in return Radan?¡±


    ¡°Return¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡±


    There was alot he wanted him to do, it was just that Leshak couldn¡¯t ask for it.


    ¡°For now, I would be satisfied with a kiss.¡±


    Leshak wrapped his other arm around Radan¡¯s waist. His back bent slightly and his feet were slightly raised, and then Leshak¡¯s lips came down on his. It was an impeccable kiss from the courter to the courted. It was soft and polite. The moment Radan cluelessly opened his mouth, the kiss deepened. It was skillful and restrained, yet passionate and quick.


    ¡°Ha, uh¡­ ¡­¡±


    Radan let out a choking sound. Hearing that sound, Leshak smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    At least Radan didn¡¯t hate the kiss. Radan¡¯s hand, which had been holding his arm tight before the kiss started, never let up or pushed him away.


    This will be the beginning¡­ Leshak pulled Radan¡¯s shoulder and kissed him briefly on the forehead.


    ¡°It was a good response. | like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Before taking a step, Leshak turned Radan to face him in the right direction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let go of my arm, if you want to let go, tell me and i¡¯ll hold on to you. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡±¡­ ¡­ Yes, my lord.¡±


    Rathan¡¯s voice in reply was very low, and the blush on his cheeks never stopped. Leshak, who was unconsciously about to reach out and caress his cheeks, tightened his jaw and moved instead. He knew if he kept touching him like this, the would never make it on their walk.


    ¡°Speak out if I¡¯m walking too fast. If your feet start hurting, tell me,  wecan stop walking anytime.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°If you want to do something other than a walk, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    It seemed that the requests became longer than the walk.


    Leshak walked through the entrance to the barracks and put Radan ahead of him. The clear morning sun with nothing to cover it, pierced the blindfold.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Radan opened his mouth. Today was the first time Radan had ever out without a reason being, to kill someone. The world beyond the iron gate was here.


    Outside, was the military camp and ¡°the walk¡¯ consisted of going all around it. There was nothing to show off, and nothing to entertaining.


    Leshak was in a very bad mood because of everyone gaze was on Radan. Radan¡¯s wardrobe problems hadn¡¯t improved since yesterday. The only real difference was that the color had changed from white to blue, but it was still precariously hanging off him, ready to fall off at any time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really call this a walk.¡±


    Leshak muttered with an involuntarily frown on his face. He wasn¡¯t really walking with him so much as he was monitoring him. He was busy worrying that he may he step wrong and fall, or maybe his shirt wouldn¡¯t slide off and his bare skin would be exposed, and other people would see him.  The more he worried, the more his steps were slowed down.


    Each time Radan¡¯s steps outpaced him, his legs would tangle. Leshak was holding onto Radan as if he was about to fall, he thought about asking him if he would like to stop their walk for now.


    However, it was not easy to speak because the blush on both his cheeks was getting darker, and was too clear. A brisk breath flowed from Radan¡¯s mouth, who held him with all his might. This reminded him of feeding him the lamb, and his surprise at how delicious it was, the walk must have be so much fun for him as well that he couldn¡¯t help going on.


    ¡°Radan, walk a little slower.¡±


    Contrary to Leshak whose pace continued to slow, Radan¡¯s pace grew faster and faster. Leshak couldn¡¯t stand his worries any longer and when he spoke out, Radan asked with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­? Y, your Majesty, are your legs sore?¡±


    It was a weird thing to hear. Leshak¡¯s army could walk from sunrise to sunset, while wearing full armor and helmets heavier than Radan¡¯s weight.


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    ¡°Well, then why¡­¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your leg will be sore.¡±


    Radan spoke very quickly. ¡°Oh, no. They¡¯re not, not at all.¡±


    It was too obvious that he was trying to convey that his legs weren¡¯t sore.


    ¡°Well, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Radan grabbed Leshak¡¯s arm with an impatient gesture. There was no bitter laughter at such an action. Just as Leshak was about to say,  that the road wouldn¡¯t run away even if they didn¡¯t see it today, someone came running from behind.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    It was Karum. From the sight of gasping, it seemed to have run from far away.


    ¡°Where are you going without an attendant. Haaah-.¡±


    Karum hurriedly asked, wiping the sweat on his forehead with his forearms.


    ¡°I was taking a walk, and I don¡¯t need you guys disturbing it.¡±


    ¡°No, taking a walk in a place like this?¡±


    Karum looked around with a puzzled expression. In the place there were barracks lined up here and there, and the smell of sweat and people, mixed with horses. It was nothing more than the battlefield, where luckily no battles had been fought yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s because we didn¡¯t have to go far.¡±


    ¡°Still, there¡¯s nothing to see here, and it smells bad, too.¡±


    Leshak showed a little irritation.


    ¡°It is more important for Radan to go out for a walk in the sunshine, than to care if it¡¯s on a battlefield. Let¡¯s go, Radan.¡±


    Radan nodded, and the walk began again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Karum followed three steps away. Leshak immediately threw out an angry voice.


    ¡°Your not coming.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do not disturb us.¡±


    Karum paused for a moment and said. ¡°But I know a nearby brook, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it worth walking a little father, than it is to walk here?¡±


    Even if there was a stream, there was nothing particularly good about this type of terrain. Rather, it was just an old unused path, at least that¡¯s what Leshak thought.


    ¡°Br, brook¡­¡­ what¡¯s that?¡±


    Radan had never seen the flowing water. He held Leshak¡¯s arm with both hands now. Radan didn¡¯t realize that he was still pulling Leshak¡¯s arm.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    Leshak and Karum made a similar expression at the same time. It was an expression that said, if Radan¡¯s family was in front of them right now, they would do more than just cut off one arm or one leg.


    ¡°Karum.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    No other words could have been said in this situation.


    ¡°Guide me there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. I will take the lead.¡±


    So, Leshak and his party, including Karum, headed to the stream on the nearby hill.


    The basement room with no light was always cold. The iron gate was always cold, and even the food that was served once a day, although it was freshly made, was never served warm.


    He¡¯d always been skinny.


    Radan spent most of the day crouching in front of the iron gate. What he was most familiar with was the temperature of the iron. Radan distinguished the change of seasons by the temperature that touched this skin. The coldness of the iron gate was changed subtly in the upper and lower seasons.


    Occasionally, the guide came to pick him up and he was able to go outside. There were times when the guide taught him something, saying it was necessary. Radan faithfully absorbed the knowledge that was helpful in assassinations. Radan, who was as empty as a blank sheet of paper, learned everything he was taught very quickly.


    Radan¡¯s knowledge was very disproportionate. He didn¡¯t know obvious facts such as the flow of stream water, or that the cooked food was hot, but he did know things that were completely unexpected. For example, he knew all twelve language systems of the continent. He didn¡¯t know the words that refer to things he was unfamiliar with, but he instinctively distinguished the uses of those words. And once he heard it, he never forgot it.


    He didn¡¯t even know the word brook, but Radan was able to correctly distinguish the first pronunciation he heard. He was always alone in the dark, and he would close his eyes and listen,  so his ears were very sensitive. There were few sounds that Radan could not distinguish.


    The walk was a feast of all kinds of sounds and temperatures. There were other sounds as well, the sound of Leshak¡¯s breathing, footsteps, and the sound of licking his lips for some unknown reason. Radan heard the sound of the wind very clearly, he felt the warmth of the soil and rocks where where the sun was shining, on his skin.


    As a wave of all kinds of knowledge and sensations suddenly rushed in, Radan was unable to come to his senses. Every time he heard or smelled something new, Radan shook his head in surprise. At first Leshak stopped one by one, but he soon understood Radan¡¯s reaction. Each time he did, he noticed that Radan grabbed his arm very tightly as he bit his lip to focus. Now Radan was immersing his hands in the running water, and quietly engravingthe new sensation in his memory.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The slow flowing stream was very smooth. But the movement could not be stopped. No matter how you moved your hand, the water continued to stay in the same direction and the same softness. This new knowledge was inspiring. The grassy soil was a little damp, but because it ot plenty of sunlight it was warm. What he touched and what he felt on my skin were new. Radan opened his lips, something kept leaking out. He continued to laugh.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what to do with it all.¡± Leshak said as he sat on a rock a little farther away from Radan.


    At first his was by Leshak¡¯s side, but when Radan became so enchanted and curious, he thought it would be good to let him enjoy it alone. So he purposely distanced himself from Radan. Karum, who was standing next to Leshak and looking at Radan together, nodded.


    ¡°Yes, keep smiling.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s forehead was subtly distorted.


    ¡°I never thought that there were people who would see a stream for the first time in their lives.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°And i never thought I would be so upset by that fact.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    Karum didn¡¯t know what to say to that, so he just shut his mouth. Leshak¡¯s continued to gaze at Radan.


    ¡°When you look at him, I feel my emotions coming to a boil. Why do I feel like that guy¡¯s misfortunes are somehowmy responsibility?¡±


    ¡°That is wrong¡­¡­ what your are thinking, My Lord. Your Majesty has done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, other than my inability to end the war for seven years. I¡¯m angry though at myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, my lord. You don¡¯t have to feel that way. No matter how strong the empire is, it¡¯s hard to deal with five countries at once. It will never be easy.


    ¡°i don¡¯t like the unexpected casualties and damage brought on by war.¡±


    Even after saying that, Leshak was confused. Was it the really the death of people he didn¡¯t really care about, or was it that the past had made Radan¡¯s life like this, that he didn¡¯t like?


    Karum opened his mouth in embarrassment. A feeling of sadness came over him. It was as if he felt that if Sidris or Abadd, instead of his dull self, were here, they would have said things better.


    ¡°Your Majesty is doing great, the forces lead by his Majesty Leshak, have never been defeated in any battle. But war and battles are different¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have the talent to say anything well, but I think it¡¯s probably in God¡¯s hands. Your Majesty is doing well! We all believe and follow you your Majesty¡­¡­ we know you¡¯ll do what¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I also know that you guys have been doing great for the past seven years. I¡¯m not talking about that. What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­¡­ Damn, I feel like an asshole saying it, but it¡¯s Radan¡¯s past that I can¡¯t do anything about. Why do I want to touch him even though I know I can¡¯t? I feel dirty wanting to, knowing I can¡¯t.


    Karum finally understood Leshak. Even if he was always told that he was dull, he could understand Leshak¡¯s meaning now.


    ¡°It means¡­¡­you love him, my Lord. You want to do things that are impossible for him.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡°


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leshak smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Yeah, I know I¡¯m losing my mind. I even think, I wish I wasn¡¯t at war. If it were at the Kratis Palace, I could make sure there was nothing lacking for him.¡±


    ¡°Then if the war ends quickly, I think it¡¯ll be alright, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m desperate for that, too. When the mourning period is over, I¡¯ll have to raise my sword in earnest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get ready, too.¡±


    and Radan, who unwantedly listened to their conversation, was at a loss.


    And Radan, who unwantedly listened to their conversation, was also confused. You¡¯re a good person. Radan, who was still dipping his hand in the stream, became absent-minded.


    He said he loves me. He said it¡¯s because he cares about me a lot that he wants to do a lot for me. Even now¡­..so much.


    But he is Prince Leshak. I¡¯m Laud¡¯s brother. I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t think I can kill him. I¡¯m sorry, Laud.


    It was when Radan, who was weighed down by guilt, wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    Slither.-


    Something dark red glimmered over the water of the stream. With a pointed triangular head and a long body like a branch, it was an unknown snake.


    Slither.-


    The serpent cut through the waters current, straight towards Radan. When the snake finally lifted its head out of the water¡­


    ¡°Damn! Radan!¡±


    ¡­Only then did Leshak find the snake.

 Volume 1 - CH 11

    ¡°Radan!¡±


    Leshak quickly caught Radan and wrapped his arms around him. Karum, who immediately followed, picked up a knife and cut the snake in half.


    Scream!¨C


    The snake cried out with a strange sound. The snake was cut in half and did not immediately die, instead it latched on to Leshak¡¯s forearm.


    ¡°Majesty!¡±


    Karum grabbed the snake with his bare hands and pulled it off Leshak¡¯s arm. He immediately threw it into the creek. There the snake¡¯s body was swallowed up by the water where it was thrown.


    ¡°Are you okay? Oh, you¡¯re hurt¡­.. !¡±


    Blood was splattered on Leshak¡¯s wet shirt. Karum rolled up Leshak¡¯s sleeve. There was blood dripping from the two tiny puncture marks.


    ¡°The wound isn¡¯t bad, but I¡¯m worried that it might be poisonous.¡±


    Then Karum slapped his forehead.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to throw the snakes away like that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s the poisonous variety, we¡¯ll soon find out.¡±


    Radan¡¯s face was pale as he groped for Leshak.


    ¡°Ma, Majesty¡­¡­? Are you¡­ hur, hurt¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. Let¡¯s look at your hands.¡±


    Leshak grabbed Radan¡¯s hand and lifted it up. Fortunately, there were no wounds on his dry, white hands. Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    ¡°You¡¯re okay.¡±


    Karum was restless and shifted his feet.


    ¡°My lord, you¡¯ll have to go back immediately. Snake venom can behave differently¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak asked Radan.


    ¡°Is it okay if we go back? Would you like to stay here longer.¡±


    Radan shook his head rapidly.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡­ no! It¡¯s okay to go back¡­¡­ n, no¡­¡­I want to go back! Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Leshak suddenly burst into loud laughter at his reaction.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Majesty?¡±


    The laughter stopped after a while. Leshak pulled Radan and buried his lips on the top of his small head.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long now¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­?¡±


    ¡°M, My Lord?¡±


    The same reaction as before, followed. It was hard to understand the context of the statement as well as a sudden burst of laughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go for now, but don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­¡­ What do you mean¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about how long it will take you to accept me.¡±


    Leshak lifted Radan with a light motion and faced him in the right direction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, my Lord.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m wearing a blindfold,¡¯ thought Radan. If it wasn¡¯t for that, Leshak would surely have seen the guilt in his eyes.


    I can¡¯t kill him, thought Radan with all his might. I won¡¯t kill this man. The conflict was over. Now all that was left was the choice¡­how and when he would return?


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    The thought of Leshak¡¯s injury made Karum speed up his steps, as one man sped up, the others naturally had to keep pace with him. It was then that Leshak made Radan stop.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, Your Majesty?¡± Said Radan, lifting his head, searching around.


    Leshak lowered himself and grabbed Radan¡¯s ankle.


    ¡°Ma, Majesty!¡± Leshak clicked his tongue softly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Somehow, your steps seemed strange.¡±


    His feet were swollen. Radan, who was blindfolded, walked much slower than the other two, and they were unaware of the strain that walking so quickly had put on his feet. Leshak had noticed that Radan had been dragging his feet.


    ¡°Yes, ¡­¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°You must have walked for too long. I didn¡¯t realize.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­. it¡¯s, it¡¯s fine¡­¡­ ¡±


    Karum, who had been about ten steps ahead of them, came back. He also had an expression that said he also didn¡¯t realize it either.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t keep walking.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry him, my lord.¡±


    Karum leaned toward Radan to offer him his wide back. Radan stood still, he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Leshak shook his head on Radan¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t even think about touching him.¡±


    ¡°What? No, my Lord, isn¡¯t your arm hurt? Leave this to me.¡±


    ¡°My arm is fine. From what I can tell, it looks like it was just a non-venomous water snake. Radan¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The moment he answered, he felt his body being pulled.


    ¡°Uh, aah!¡±


    Radan was so startled that he grabbed what he could within reach, it turned out to be Leshak¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Uh, uh!¡±


    Leshak held Radan with one arm, took off his shoe with his opposite hand, and handed the shoe to Karum.


    ¡°Listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Majesty! Please, your arm is hurt. Just leave this to me.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s so light that it¡¯s worrisome. You need more meat on you¡­¡­. So you¡¯ll have to eat more snake meat.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­ later, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Karum turned around with his shoes in his hand. Leshak lifted up Radan, who was unable to do anything, and was struggling in Leshak¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Relax, you¡¯ll fall if you do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡­. You don¡¯t have to do this, your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you say, Radan. I will do whatever I want. If you don¡¯t want to fall, wrap your arms around my neck.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m heavy¡­¡­your arm is also hurt.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, you¡¯re not heavy at all.¡±


    Radan felt terrible. Even though it was small, it was still the body of a 19-year-old man. However, he was ridiculously light for his size. It felt like there was a deficiency of weight when he was held in Leshak¡¯s arms.


    His father had dementia and his brother needed help, so they drove the blind Radan into prostitution in order to support them. And Radan, who was earning the money, was neither properly fed nor cared for! Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    Nevertheless, Radan still rejected his offer to become an imperial citizen and insisted on returning to his family. The worst part of it was that people like that, like his family, still had Radan¡¯s affection!


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Thought Leshak, ¡®Pour that love on me!¡¯


    Leshak licked his lips. He said he was carrying Radan even though his arm was injured because he feared that bear Karum would make him uncomfortable while carrying him. But in all actually, his arm didn¡¯t hurt that much, it didn¡¯t seem like there was any poison. But yet he¡­¡­,


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He stopped complaining to himself.


    Radan was gently wrapping his arms around him just as he had told him to. His body was pressed tightly against him, and he could feel his temperature where they touched. Radan relaxed his stiff body, and fully leaned on him. Radan¡¯s cheek touched his ear.


    ¡®¡­¡­Damn it. I didn¡¯t mean to hug you with this in mind. But still it¡¯s¡­ Damn, it¡¯s so good. Really, so good.¡¯


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    The voice calling Radan became softer, softer and more seductive.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­ Yes, my lord. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You can pay me back. You know what I want.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Quickly.¡±


    It was a kiss.


    Radan then carefully pulled himself away from his arms and traced his face with his hand to find the position of his lips.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    But instead of Radan kissing him, he rested his hand on his face.


    ¡°Radan?¡±


    Leshak, who had been waiting, pressed him to continue. Radan came to his senses and lifted his hand.


    ¡°Oh, your¡­¡­ Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why are you stopping?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s?¡±


    Something mysterious spread over Radan¡¯s half-covered face.


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something new¡­¡­nose, chin¡­..teeth, lips¡­¡­¡±


    Leshak suddenly wondered how Radan recognizes objects?


    ¡°Have you replaced your eyes with your hands?¡±


    Leshak said as he walked slowly.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    For some reason, Radan didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You can touch it however you want. Touch me until you get used to my appearance.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­ Okay, thank you. Majesty.¡±


    Radan¡¯s fingers crawled over his face. He touched Leshak¡¯s face as though he were diligently exploring. A straight forehead, well-shaped eyebrows, as well as the eyelids, and eyes below it. He brushed his abundant eyelashes slowly and for a long time, as though he was counting the number of hairs one by one. He touched his nose, which had a high bridge that glided graceful, smooth firm skin, and flawless lip lines. He stored those memories in his fingertips.


    ¡°Fa, fascinating.¡±


    Radan said as he finally took his hands off Leshak¡¯s face.


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°You, your face¡­¡­ is s, sy, symmetrical¡­¡­ It¡¯s v, very straight and even¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Radan sighed, then muttered.


    ¡°I want to see you¡­¡­ once. Ah¡­¡­


    Radan swallowed back the rest of his words, thinking he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have. Leshak didn¡¯t try to force him to say the words that he swallowed.


    ¡°Have your eyes been like this since birth?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­. Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Then it can¡¯t be fixed? So, did the doctor who looked at you say that?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be fi¡­xed. They said no one couldt fix it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Leshak pressed Radan into his arms without rushing for a kiss, as his hand gently stroked Radan¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to hear that. I wish you could see my face.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes. Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Then you would fall for me too. I hear everywhere that I am handsome.¡±


    The motion of Radan¡¯s eyelids rustling under the blindfold was transmitted to Leshak¡¯s cheeks. Radan blinked repeatedly.


    ¡°Yes Your Majesty¡­¡­I¡¯m sure I would.¡±


    ¡°If you accept my courtship, you¡¯ll be told that we¡¯re a good-looking couple everywhere we go. You are handsome too. No, in your case, it seems that beautiful, rather than handsome suits you better.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­. Ah¡­¡­.?¡±


    Radan shook his head as though he were confused. Leshak guessed he hadn¡¯t heard many people call him handsome or pretty.


    ¡°So don¡¯t make me wait too long. I often hear that ¡®Leshak is patient,¡¯ but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessarily the case.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Radan licked his lips as if about to say something, but it never came out. As Leshak had guessed, this was the first time Radan had heard such a thing. What Leshak couldn¡¯t figure out was the complicated feelings those words caused Radan.


    The last words Alsanu Ill spoke to Radan were that he was a curse from God, not his son. Laud¡¯s most frequent word to him was that he was a ghastly monster. That he was a murderer who killed his mother right after he was born, and he was a disaster for the Kemened royal family.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­,¡±


    The hand holding Leshak was trembling. The thought of not being able to kill Leshak grew , it was terrifying. Radan bit his lip until he bled. I¡¯m so sorry, Laud. Being a Prince of the Kemened Kingdom no longer matters.


    ¡®I like this man,¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry Laud, but I want this person to live on.¡¯


    ¡®Laud will not forgive me,¡¯ thought Radan even though it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry,  I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡­but I still can¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡°Majesty,  I¡¯m still here.¡±


    Karum¡¯s voice from ahead of them pulled Radan back from his thoughts.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°Your¡­¡­Majesty?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Sidris thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯m tired of being surprised and embarrassed¡¯.


    Prince Leshak was walking while holding the prostitute in his arms, pulling him to his chest with a more respectful attitude than if he was holding a Lady. Seeing that the prostitute was barefoot, he must have injured his foot or something.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    Even so, he was tired of even talking about whether or not this was too much. Where Sidris was silent, Abadd, who was less tired than him, snorted a word.


    ¡°Majesty. Why didn¡¯t you use Karum¡¯s wide back? Karum, what are you doing? How can you stand by while His Majesty does such hard work?¡±


    Coincidentally, the timing was just right. Just as Leshak was returning from his walk, Sidris and Abadd, who had just gone to get a tailor, had also arrived at the camp and were getting off their horses. Leshak continued walking to the barracks, still holding Radan. Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    ¡°What are you talking about Abadd? I don¡¯t want other people to hold him¡± asked Leshak


    ¡°No, that¡­¡­ It¡¯s just that there are eyes watching this. You should think about saving face too¡­.. well¡­ shouldn¡¯t you do that?¡± Inquired Abadd.


    ¡°Save face?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Of course, I really respect His Majesty¡¯s character, who values ¡®saving face¡¯ about as much as a pig¡¯s snot.¡±


    Leshak simply shook his head.


    ¡°It would be more humiliating to allow someone weaker than me to walk until their feet swell. It¡¯s more strange to think that this kind of thing would cause people to lose face.¡±


    Abadd, who suddenly felt weird, made a strange expression.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­. Yes, Your Majesty. Now that I think about it, it seemed like the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Did you find the tailor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord, of course we did.¡±


    ¡°Good. Tell him to come to my barracks in a little while. I will prepare Radan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Leshak quickly walked into the barracks, carrying Radan. Abadd clicked his tongue at Leshak¡¯s back.


    ¡°That means it¡¯s over. I must be completely out of my mind¡­¡­ Shit! I¡¯m sorry, I had no intention of insulting His Majesty.¡±


    Sidris tapped Abadd¡¯s back, who was muttering to himself melancholy.


    ¡°I have something to tell you, should I tell you about it later?¡±


    ¡°What? Is it about what the pimp said?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Probably. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready to speak in that state I¡¯m in right now.¡±


    Abadd shook his head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this how you looked three years ago? You know, with the pretty blacksmith¡¯s daughter? The one you wooed with all your heart, but in the end she kicked you aside, and married someone else.¡±


    Sidris knew that the woman named Yadel already had a fiance. He couldn¡¯t quite remember how it was that Abadd fell in love with her, but Abadd was the worst thing about the three of them anyway. Abadd misrepresented himself as Prince Leshak¡¯s chief knight and Viscount Bereri, meaning that in the end, he had no real intention of marrying her, whether she was engaged or not.


    Smack!¨C


    Sidris struck Abadd in the back of the head.


    ¡°Ugh! Why are you hitting me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good comparison?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that example inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Do you want one more shot?¡±


    Sidris looked down on Abadd with pity, and then moved on. Finding a tailor who would come to the battlefield to earn money was surprisingly not difficult. Thanks to him, they were able to return on time without any major problems, despite spending quite a bit of time on the streets looking for Radan¡¯s family.

 Volume 1 - CH 12

    ¡°I live in Motilla¡±.


    These were the words spoken by the pimp. He¡¯d lost half of his body and was slowly dying. His half-closed eyes showed no emotion.


    ¡°There are slums to the north of Motilla, and it¡¯s in one of them. You just need to find a family whose surname is Mjab.


    Motilla was a commercial district past the brothels of Merv. Even calling it a city was a bit ambiguous, because it was created naturally by the influx of refugees from the Western part of the continent, created by the war.


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t too far away. It was a place that you could reach and come back from within a day if you rode a horse.


    Abadd and Sidris went to Motilla and found the family named Mjab. The problem was that about half of the refugees in the slums had the surname Mjab. The two changed their minds and started asking around about a blind boy walking around with a blindfold. Fortunately, there were not many blind people.


    They were finally able to meet people who knew Radan, so Radan¡¯s existence was confirmed. However, Radan¡¯s father and older brother were never found. There was still a 50/50 chance that Radan was an unknown assassin. The situation had not changed at all after visiting the slums of Motilla.


    In the end, Abadd and Sidris decided not to tell Leshak about what they discovered until more concrete evidence was found. Telling him about it would have been of no use. From the moment he said he was going to drop his doubts, Leshak was treating Radan as a completely different person. Radan was now his only courtship partner.


    ¡°How about these clothes?¡±


    They found a tailor that was willing to follow them back to the military camp, but he talked a lot. The tailor claimed to make the best clothes in Motilla, he also shouted out that he was also capable of making the prince¡¯s wedding clothes as well. Even if you only half believed his boastful claims, there was still no reason to refuse him. Abadd and Sidris took the tailor and returned to the military camp.


    The tailor was now arranging his wares in front of Leshak.


    ¡°The colors are bright and clear so it will look great on. This style of shirt is said to be popular in Amboya across the sea where it¡¯s fashionable to have three large rows of buttons on the collar here.¡±


    If you were in a country where fashion was important there would be nothing unusual about the amount of clothing the tailor was showing, but the tailor had too many clothes for this place.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you like it? Well, what do you think of this? Or, how about something more like this? See here, the hem of the trousers was shortened to reveal the stockings and ankles, and the more valuable the shoes, the more he can pull it off.¡± Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    ¡°What else do you have?¡±


    ¡°Alright, of course. Well, how about this My Lord?¡±


    The tailor was excited and quickly unpacked the bag that he had been struggling with. Leshak personally inspected the clothes and checked over the fabrics. Leshak seemed to want to be too meticulous about everything. He looked carefully from side to side, and rubbed his palms over and over again.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡­ while you¡¯re watching comfortably, may I take some measurements of the person whom the clothes will be fitted for? Will that be all right, My Lord ?¡±


    Leshak nodded his head.


    ¡°Do so.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you. We are honored, Your Majesty.¡±


    The tailor took a tape measure and walked over to Radan.


    ¡°Oh, you are the one who is blind. Please, would you like to come this way? It¡¯s dark here, so I can¡¯t see the scale of the tape measure.¡±


    The tailor pulled Radan towards the entrance of the barracks. Leshak¡¯s sharp voice rang out without fail.


    ¡°Be careful. He¡¯s blind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes. I¡¯m sorry Your Majesty, I¡¯ll be careful, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    In any case, the tailor led Radan into the desired amount of light.


    ¡°Excuse me, can you lift your arm like this? Spread it out on both sides. Oh yes, like that. You just have to stay like that for a bit.¡±


    The tailor stretched out the tape measure and stood close to Radan¡¯s back. Coincidentally, his face touched Rathan¡¯s ear, and he whispered, barely moving his lips.


    ¡®Until Al Riksha rises and sets.¡¯


    Radan froze in place.


    The words he whispered were a kind of code from the Guide to push him into action.


    ¡®Until Al Riksha rises and sets¡¯, meant that the guild would wait for him to finish his assassination, then he would guide him to escape in the morning.


    Radan said nothing. At that moment his back was facing Leshak. Leshak and the Guardian Knights did not notice what was going on with Radan. When there was no answer from Radan, the Guide added something else.


    The new Guide was disguised as a tailor and was very quick-witted. He had already guessed how Leshak was treating Radan.


    Radan was unharmed so that meant that the identity of the Blue Snake was still completely unknown to the Ibeden Empire. Radan was also still considered to be the prostitute that they had disguised him as.


    However, the Imperial Prince would not have had a tailor make a new suit for an ordinary prostitute. Prince Leshak must be treating Radan in a very special way.


    In this situation, the most important thing was Radan¡¯s feelings. Perhaps this monster was enchanted by the first decent treatment he¡¯d received in his life, and forgot his situation. So the Guide took a risk and added these words.


    ¡°Laud has said that you must return safely, Prince.¡±


    That was enough to shake Radan up. Radan could not bear it and began trembling. Too many sensations rushed in at once, and overwhelmed him.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Leshak noticed his small movements and came over quickly, making the tailor retreat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look good. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ M, My Lord . It¡¯s¡­n, nothing¡±


    Leshak grabbed Radan¡¯s chin and made him lift his head.


    ¡°Did nothing happen? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then the tailor must have gotten too close.¡±


    Leshak misunderstood the situation, which had still yet to be resolved. Leshak believed that, because Radan was forced to prostitute himself against his will, that he was disturbed by contact with other people, especially with adult males. He looked at the tailor with a grim look.


    ¡°Hand me the tape measure, I¡¯ll measure him.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Oh no, Your Majesty, you¡­¡­ ? What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no. Of course. Yes, here it is.¡±


    The tailor bent down and politely held out the tape measure.


    ¡°Where should I measure?¡±


    Leshak took the tape measure. The moment he unfolded the ruler and touched Radan, he could feel his trembling.


    ¡°Radan, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Leshak comforted Radan with a soft touch.


    ¡°There will be no more dealing with strangers. I think I made a mistake today. I will make sure that this does not happen next time.¡±


    Radan mistakenly fumbled forward, and grabbed Leshak. Leshak would never understand what his words meant.


    ¡°Majesty¡­¡­.¡±


    For the first time Radan understood the heart of a man that howls out, calling the name of God¡­..and the heart of a man that curses God!


    So the afternoon passed.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    The tailor left after leaving some clothes for Radan to wear. Leshak wanted him to remain in the military camp and make the clothes, but he couldn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t bring cloth and other tools. Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    Instead, he was allowed to leave the barracks only after repeatedly promising to bring the suit directly to him as soon as it was completed. And soon night came.


    Leshak hugged Radan and fell asleep just like the day before. It had only been a day, but Radan couldn¡¯t resist the warmth he exuded.


    ¡°¡­. ¡­.¡±


    The night was as quiet as sadness.


    In a little while, it would be time for a star with the name of the God Al Riksha to rise.


    Radan, who was measuring the time by the gradually cooling temperature of the air, moved very carefully and left Leshak ¡®s sleeping arms.


    `What should I do now?¡¯


    Radan fiddled with the blindfold.


    If this was solved, Prince Leshak would be killed. After he leaves the barracks, the Guide will take him to his brother Laud¡¯s side.


    If Prince Leshak was dead, the war would be over, and Brother Laud would take him out from behind the iron gate. It was something he had been dreaming of all along. In his nineteen years of life, all he ever had was that dream.


    But unfortunately, the dream was too old, and it was too late. Radan had already glimpsed what the world was like outside the iron gates. It wasn¡¯t his brother Laud who opened the iron door and made him stick his head out, it was Prince Leshak.


    ¡®I can¡¯t kill him¡¯, he thought.


    Radan grabbed his hair with his fingers and used so much force that his knuckles were white.


    ¡®Can¡¯t kill!¡¯


    But the Guide was nearby, and he was still the Unknown Assassin.


    The reason Leshak cares for him is because he doesn¡¯t know his true identity. Leshak had set a trap in a brothel and waited to catch the Unknown Assassin. His callous voice ordered the arms and legs of the previous Guide to be cut off, it could have been directed at him instead. If his true identity is revealed, it would be so.


    Radan let go of his hair. There was only one thing he could do now. He has to run away.


    If he stayed here, Laud would continue to send Guides. The Guide would tell him candy-like words, that Laud is waiting for him to kill Leshak and return safely to him. Radan was now afraid of the candy Laud offered him. To eat the candy meant that Prince Leshak had to be killed.


    So, he has to run away!


    He had to leave Leshak¡¯s side. Because if he was here, then the Guide would also come here. If he goes away, then the Guide won¡¯t come anymore. Prince Leshak would be safe. And if they would never see each other again, then Leshak wouldn¡¯t die.


    Following Leshak¡¯s even breathing, Radan silently leaned in. Radan found Leshak¡¯s face at once, and gently placed his hand on his lips.


    ¡®I like him a lot¡­¡­ Maybe I like him even more than my brother Laud. I will never forget what these lips did. I won¡¯t forget anything.¡¯


    It was okay if he went back behind the iron gate again. It would have been fine if the angry Laud never took him out of it for the rest of his life! Instead, beyond the iron gate, Leshak would still be alive.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    Radan left that very small sound on Leshak¡¯s lips.


    Just in that moment when Radan, who had said goodbye, was about to Crawl into the darkness.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡­ ! Oh, no!¡±


    Leshak¡¯s chest tightened and let out a moan. His face was ferociously contorted. His tightly closed eyelids were moving like a boat in a storm.


    ¡°Who are you!? Why me¡­¡­ !?¡±


    It was a nightmare!


    Leshak writhed violently. His hand that was holding his chest seemed to grab at Radan¡¯s heart to pull it out.


    ¡°M, My Lord!¡±


    Leshak ¡®s nightmare held Radan back. Even though he couldn¡¯t see him, he could hear the harshness of his exhalations. Radan grabbed Leshak.


    ¡°Majesty! Hey, wake up! Majesty!¡±


    ¡°What is this¡­..crying!?¡±


    His hand stretched out recklessly and reached Radan. Leshak grabbed Radan by his neck at once.


    ¡°Who the hell are you!?¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­¡­-,¡± said Radan, whose throat was hurt as he groaned in pain. Just at that moment, the nightmare was over


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    It was a strange dream. Leshak, who had fallen asleep comfortably with his nose buried in the nape of Radan¡¯s neck, had been wandering through his dreams since then.


    Suddenly, a sheer icy precipice and snowy mountains were all he could see. There were no roads and no sky. There was neither earth nor time.


    Though he had yet to figure out the direction, his body kept moving forward. Later, he forgot where he was going and why he was walking. He was so tired, that halfway through he decided to rest his legs for a while.


    ¨C No!


    Then a small voice urged him.


    ¨C Come on. You don¡¯t have much time.


    Leshak followed the voice and looked ahead. A few steps away was a snake with its head raised. Leshak realized that the snake had been leading the way.


    ¨C Wake up!


    His body moved on its own. His legs, which were so exhausted that even the sensation had disappeared, stepped forward on their own. Finally, he reached the end of the cliff. Beyond the cliff, there was a new world.


    It was a place where rich land, blue wind, and three seasons of sun and moon existed.


    Leshak knew the reason he crossed the harsh ice cliff was to conquer this place! Leshak laughed out loud.


    ¨C Are you happy?


    The snake asked.


    He answered yes. Now, down from this mountain, he would be the first man to set foot on this new land.


    The snake blocked Leshak¡¯s path.


    ¨C No!


    Leshak frowned.


    ¨C Get away from my way!


    What if I don¡¯t want to get out of the way?


    ¨C Then I¡¯ll trample you.


    ¨C Indeed!


    The snake started to laugh.


    Then he began stretching. The snake which had grown to the size of a human, flashed his blue eyes.


    ¨C Stupid human, you have forgotten why you are cursed!


    ¨C Curse?


    ¨C A man named Caliph. You will surely wither away from the serpent¡¯s bite. A serpent with blue-eyes will tear your heart apart!


    ¨C What¡­¡­?


    The snake opened its jaws wide. Large, sharp teeth lodged itself into Leshak¡¯s chest.


    ¨C Ugh!


    The pain of tearing his heart began.


    ¨C (Scream!)


    Leshak writhed wildly as he grabbed the snake.


    ¨C What are you? Why me¡­..!?


    The snake who was eating his heart raised its head. The snake suddenly took the form of a human.


    He had snow-white skin and blue eyes brighter than ice. Leshak was horrified by its beauty.


    He opened his lips, which were stained red as a rose with blood.


    ¨C Majesty.


    Leshak knew the small red lips that spoke.


    He was Radan!

 Volume 1 - CH 13

    ¡°Al Riksha will soon set.¡±


    These were the Guide¡¯s words.


    Those who hid themselves as shadows of darkness, raised their heads and looked into the dawn sky. They were part of an organization called The People of Mjab, and the Guide was one of them.


    They exist in the slums beyond the borders of the Kemened Kingdom and have lived as the Kemened Royal Family¡¯s dirtiest shadows for the longest time.


    It was their responsibility to assassinate the Royal Family¡¯s enemies, or to abort the King¡¯s bastard in advance. In the seventh year of the war, their stealth has become the sharpest weapon of the Kemened Royal Family.


    ¡°Has the squadron Guide giving up?¡±


    When someone asked a question, the Guide nodded.


    ¡°He did his job. He will die with no regrets in the arms of Al Riksha.¡±


    No one reacted.


    In the direction of their gaze, lying flat on the soil in the twilight, was the camp where Leshak was located.


    After a while¡­.


    ¡°I see something.¡±


    ¡­said the man with the spy glass held up to his eye.


    With the exception of a few sentries, the camp slept in still darkness. Now it was lit up, and there was a commotion with people moving about.


    ¡°It is the pavilion of the Leshak Caliph.¡±


    Oeal¡¯s telescope showed as much as he wanted from a distance. He could see Leshak¡¯s Guardian Knights entering the barracks, shouting out loud, he saw a man who looked like a doctor rushing to him, and even the commotion and the confusion it caused.


    ¡°The assassination appears to have taken place.¡±


    ¡°The body of the Leshak Caliph?¡±


    ¡°It cannot be verified.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad, and what about The Blue Snake?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see. It doesn¡¯t look like he escaped.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Guide got up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s withdraw.¡±


    The decision was made so easily that even the People of Mjab had to ask.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to collect The Blue Snake?¡±


    The Guide just cut him off and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    He had no intention of helping Radan escape in the first place. It was fortunate that the concealed Blue Snake became the lover of the Leshak Caliph. Thanks to this, The People of Mjab were able to kill Leshak without any sacrifice.


    It was also fortunate for him that the previous Squadron Guide had died. Now he would rule The People of Mjab, and live as the king of the underworld.


    After the death of the Crown Prince Leshak, the war was sure to become even more radical. The Empire would continue to fight until it was exhausted and then finally collapse, but the five small countries would disappear from the continent first.


    What would follow will be chaos, and chaos was the best place for the forces of darkness to reach out from. There was no need for a Blue Snake here.


    His role must end with killing the Leshak Caliph. The Kemened Royal Family had no intention of giving the reward that was promised to the Blue Snake, and they already knew that if the betrayed Blue Snake opened his eyes on their ally, it would be a disaster!


    Everything had to end here.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet so we must check later. Let¡¯s come back in a few days.¡±


    At the same time, The Guide had an excuse to enter Leshak¡¯s military camp again. All he had to do was pack a few clothes and put on the guise of a tailor and go in. In this way it would be possible to confirm the death of the Leshak Caliph without any suspicion.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The People of Mjab disappeared as shadows.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°Radan , Radan!¡±


    Radan rubbed his neck, he was unable to swallow the cold water that was trying to enter and spat it out.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ (cough!)¡±


    As he turned his head and coughed, a familiar hand pulled him closer and hugged him tightly. Fingers dug into his hair. Radan heard the name of God cited in his ear.


    ¡°Thank God. Damn, I thought you were dead!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    His pain in his throat became more acute at those words. Radan recalled the memory of Leshak strangling him while having a nightmare. It was a terrible memory. At that time, he knew something was wrong with Leshak. Radan raised his head in Leshak¡¯s arms. A pale hand caressed Leshak¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Y, Your Highness¡­¡­ are ya, you, o, okay¡­¡­.?¡±


    Leshak grabbed Radan¡¯s hand. His expression was rough. He had almost killed Radan with his own hands a while ago. A terrifying feeling that could not be described in words was swirling around inside him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Leshak felt those rushing emotions tightening their reins at Radan¡¯s words. Why was Radan so worried about him? He almost killed him! Radan let out a long sigh of relief with his answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m, r,r,¡­¡­relieved¡±


    Emotions that had been raging slowly subsided. The one who wasn¡¯t alright was Radan. Every time he tried to talk, he started coughing. The doctor who had taken care of Radan so far, advised him to wrap his neck with a warm towel, saying that the neck muscles must have been injured.


    There were the sounds of unfamiliar voices here and there, it seemed that several people were now in Leshak¡¯s barracks. Radan didn¡¯t know it, but there had been quite a commotion until he opened his eyes.


    Karum did not hesitate to pour cold water to wake up the sleeping doctor. The doctor was suddenly struck by lightning and couldn¡¯t come to his senses, and Karum almost dragged him to Leshak¡¯s barracks.


    The first commotion ended only when the doctor said that Radan had only briefly lost consciousness and would soon wake up. Nevertheless, the second commotion began when Radan showed no sign of waking up. Anyway, it worked out, fortunately.


    The doctor made Radan a brew and he drank the sedative herb. The injured neck would gradually get better with time, but for now the priority was to manage his startled mind.


    After taking the drug, he fell asleep again. Only after repeatedly checking that his breathing was even, the doctor was able to leave Leshak¡¯s barracks.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Go to sleep now.¡±


    These were the words Sidris said to Leshak, who was sitting at Radan¡¯s bedside fiddling with his hair in an uncomfortable position.


    ¡°It is already dawn.¡±


    ¡°Leave it. I¡¯ve gotten enough sleep.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Leshak listened to those words with a frown on his forehead. The rough expression on his face didn¡¯t seem to want to go back to normal yet. He fumbled through the air with his eyes, and spoke out abruptly.


    ¡°I had a strange dream.¡±


    He was talking about the dream in which he accidentally strangled Radan.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you?¡±


    ¡°It was a dream. I¡¯ve been wallowing around on the battlefield for years and never had such a dream. At least¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That can happen to anyone, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone tries to kill someone who is next to them while they are sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡±


    ¡°How did I¡­¡­ damn it.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s face twisted.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw that he was holding Radan¡¯s neck. Radan¡¯s body sagged helplessly as he let out a choking sound. Leshak couldn¡¯t believe what he had done, even while looking at the clear handprints on his white neck, he went crazy.


    He didn¡¯t even know how time had passed after that.


    When the doctor said he was lucky he didn¡¯t break his neck, it felt like the floor was sinking and him with it. He didn¡¯t even want to think about what would have happened if Radan hadn¡¯t woken up again.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not funny that he was worried about me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty. It¡¯s only natural. How can you compare your life to anyone else¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Is it? Yes, my people would think so. So this guy is like that too.¡±


    Leshak straightened his twisted expression. He again became a strict prince and spoke to his men.


    ¡°So, you can stop digging up information behind Radan¡¯s back. Don¡¯t do it any more.¡±


    Karum blinked as if he was wondering what it meant, and Sidris and Abadd gave each other an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I heard you guys stopped by the pimp before you got on the horse. If that was the case, then it would be obvious.¡±


    Abadd lowered his head with a confused expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. Punish me as you see fit. I will take it sweetly.¡±


    ¡°No, knowing that I left you to your own devices is the same as giving you instructions. This is my fault.¡±


    It was a strange dream.


    Everything that he had seen in my dreams felt real down to the last sensation. The most unforgettable was Radan, who devoured his heart. He wanted to forget those creepy and dazzling blue eyes. It seemed that it was his eyes, not his teeth, that had pierced his heart.


    He wanted to forget, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¨C The Crown Prince of Ibeden Empire will die* from the serpent¡¯s bite.


    It was what the Seer said, but no one took it seriously. It was said that the Prophet was senile despite his young age.


    However, he was bitten by a snake during the day today, and although he did not die, he dreamt that the snake had consumed his heart.


    It would be a lie to say that nothing happened.


    He also had a desire to dig up the thin link between the unknown assassin and Radan again. That is why he closed his eyes on the unauthorized actions of the two Guardian Knights for a while.


    But Radan said he was glad Leshak was okay.


    He had a nightmare, but Radan was glad that he¡¯s okay. His innocent relief became a thorn for Leshak.


    It was uncomfortable as if there were thorns in the sight of Radan, and the hands touching him. The cost of doubting Radan even for a short time, was so bitter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given up my doubts. I can command you to be like me, but don¡¯t show your doubts in front of me.¡±


    Abadd and Sidris bowed their heads.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s gaze left them and returned to Radan.


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    Abadd, Sidris, and Karum exchanged quick glances.


    ¡°One person will stay by your side, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    ¡°Then I will wait outside the barracks. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    The whole camp, even where the three guardian knights disappeared to, became as quiet as before Radan fell asleep. Leshak did not lie down on the bed, instead he sat next to Radan and passed the rest of the dawn.


    It was the first time he was afraid to sleep. And it was the first time he was so afraid for the existence of someone other than himself. It was the fear of the unknown, the supposition that this presence might disappear.


    ¡°I will not lose.¡±


    Leshak intertwined his fingers with Radan¡¯s sleeping fingers. Radan didn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°I will not lose a second time.¡±


    Leshak leaned over and placed his lips on the back of Radan¡¯s hand as the dawn was slowly pushing the nightmare-stained night away.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    It was weil past noon when Radan woke up. Because of his sore throat, Radan was forced to eat food he had never experienced before. It was a warm and thick meat soup, and it smelled very good.


    When Radan hesitated, Leshak swore to God¡¯s name that it was cooked with snake meat. Of course that was a lie, and what Radan tasted was a soup made from ground beef and potatoes.


    Anyway, he could easily eat the hot food that didn¡¯t require chewing. As he continued to take what Leshak coerced him to eat, that ¡®one more bite¡® ended up emptying the entire bowl.


    He found out that his body becomes very strange when he¡¯s full. It was difficult to breathe, and his head was constantly heavy. He thought it might be because of the medicine he drank again after eating.


    ¡°Radan. Are you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­ Majesty.¡±


    Radan and Leshak were basking in the sun on a small mound behind the barracks. As the sun warmed their skin, it seemed to melt his eyelids as well. As he let go of consciousness, his body kept leaning toward Leshak.


    ¡°You can sleep. I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­ Before¡­.. I slept a lot¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You seem half asleep already.¡±


    Leshak tapped Radan¡¯s shoulder like a joke. As Radan¡¯s body leaned in the opposite direction, Leshak quickly reached out and pulled Radan¡¯s body toward him.


    Meanwhile, Radan was lying on Leshak¡¯s lap.


    ¡°Just sleep.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    Leshak ¡®s thighs, which were being used as pillows, were tough and firm.


    One thought was firmly embedded in the place like a reef, even as his senses were being submerged.


    You have to run away. ¨C


    Come on, hurry. ¨C


    You must disappear from this person¡¯s side before the Guide comes back. ¨C


    However, Leshak¡¯s motions as he ruffled his hair were too soft. A hand that went down along his face line, lightly touched the bruise on the back of his neck. Radan reflexively grimaced, and Leshak didn¡¯t miss it.


    ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­.¡±


    No.


    ¡°l almost killed you. Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡°


    No.


    Radan had a poor understanding of the behavior of others. Leshak was only one of the handful of people he¡¯d met. He didn¡¯t know what could happen if Leshak had a nightmare, or that no matter how severe the nightmare was, he could never understand it.


    Instead, what Radan understood was Leshak ¡®s feeling towards him. He knew that he had no intention of killing him, so he wasn¡¯t frightened.


    He knew, so it was fine.


    Instead of speaking, Radan leaned closer to his hand which was touching his face. He could hear Leshak muttering something, but there was no distance between them.


    Some more time passed.


    A wave of sleep gradually worn away Radan¡¯s reefs. Meanwhile, Leshak was looking at Radan¡¯s face, and tiredly asked.


    ¡°This blindfold¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    His finger touched the string that tied the blindfold.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear it in front of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­. !¡±


    Sleep ran away from him.


    Radan¡¯s upper body jumped up. Leshak, who had almost banged his chin on Radan¡¯s head, pressed Radan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Radan. Why are you so startled?¡±


    ¡°N, no¡­¡­it¡¯s o, ok,¡­¡­.it¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­. the c, cover is fine¡­¡­. Don¡¯t take it of¡­fff.¡±


    Radan raised his body and pulled himself away from Leshak. Leshak looked at his empty hands, then gazed at him with an expression of annoyance.


    ¡°He told me not to look when you were washing your face. What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­..¡±


    Radan inhaled nervously.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I look into your eyes? What kind of thing is that?¡±


    Radan was desperate to find a lie. But sadly, he didn¡¯t know how to lie. All he could do was hide the truth that he should not reveal the most.


    ¡°it¡¯s u, ugly¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Y, you can¡¯t see it¡­¡­.Th, They said na, never look¡­¡­ so no¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Lah, Laud¡­¡­ ol, older brother¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s scarred?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°How bad is it if it¡¯s a scar?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a question he hadn¡¯t thought of. Radan shut his mouth, and Leshak pulled the blindfold knot.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe everything your family tells you. Even if it¡¯s bad enough that you can¡¯t see, that¡¯s not a reason you have to cover your eyes. People who think it¡¯s ugly shouldn¡¯t look.¡±


    ¡°N, no!¡±


    Radan pushed Leshak away.


    He backed away and grabbed the blindfold tightly with both hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s n, not okay, Majesty. It¡¯s not possible.¡±


    For the second time his hands were empty. The disappointment doubled. It seemed that Radan still needed a lot of time.


    ¡°¡­¡­..It¡¯s okay, I got it, I won¡¯t try to force you to take it off.¡±


    Radan bit his lip and nodded.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s finish sleeping.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Radan hesitated to stand, and Leshak jumped up and grabbed him. Leshak forcibly laid him back on his lap and patted his back.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­. Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°You can sleep more.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Radan closed his eyes. The gestures that touched his back were as gentle and careful as before. Radan trusted Leshak. But believing in, and being anxious about someone are two different things.


    The more he trusted him, the more it felt like someone was putting a hand into his stomach and squeezing his intestines.


    There was no device for the blindfold. He needed an iron ball with a very heavy clasp.


    Hurry ¡­¡­.you have to run away. ¨C


    It was cold and lonely inside the iron gate. But it was a place where he could protect Leshak from himself.


    Radan bit down so as not to cry. However much affection he felt for Leshak¡¯s hand on his back, his fear grew proportionately.


    All of this will be lost when Leshak finds out that he¡¯s the unknown assassin.


    You have to run away! ¨C


    If he were inside the iron gate, he wouldn¡¯t feel this fear. Because it was a place where there was nothing to protect.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.

 Volume 1 - CH 14

    Escape was not easy.


    No matter how much Radan tried to find a way, it was to no avail. After the nightmare, Leshak changed his sleeping habits.


    For a while, he would bring a chair by the bed and sit there and fall asleep. Even then, all he would do was watch Radan fall asleep first, and then he would take a quick nap at dawn.


    At the same time, Radan couldn¡¯t sleep properly either.


    ¡±¡­¡­..¡±


    Radan held his breath and listened.


    Yesterday there had been a small accident in which Leshak, who was sleeping on a chair, leaned over and hit his forehead against the backrest. There were no scars left behind, and luckily he didn¡¯t fall, but for Radan it was a cushion of thorns the whole time.


    This time, if Leshak was about to fall, Radan was planning to hold onto him well before that.


    (Sliding down) ¨C


    At one point, he heard the sound of a blanket slipping. Radan got up quickly and fumbled on the floor for a blanket. After a while, the blanket quietly landed on Leshak¡¯s body again.


    Radan stood still for a while. Even with the blanket covering him, Radan still felt there was something missing. He then picked up the pillow he had been sleeping on and tried to bring it to Leshak, but he gave up because he didn¡¯t want to wake him up.


    Radan sat down at Leshak¡¯s feet instead of lying back down on the bed. He grabbed the end of the blanket and traced it carefully, covering all of his feet. Even then, Radan listened to him for a while. Radan fell asleep in that position a little later.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    As usual, it was a busy morning.


    The morning shift guards took over for the early hour guards, and the morning meal for the whole army was prepared. While the early hour guards waited for their turn to wash, they practiced with swords and spears.


    Meanwhile, a messenger arrived on horseback. The son who had inherited the title of Count Custer, was heading here to join Leshak¡¯s army in his father¡¯s sted.


    The herald said that the young Count Custer would arrive in two days at the latest, and that his father¡¯s funeral would be held there at the military camp. He also asked for Leshek to bestow a coffin of the Imperial Family before the end of the mourning period.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most amazing thing I¡¯ve heard recently.¡±


    Abadd shook his head. Even Sidris, who had expressed his sympathy, could not hide his ridicule.


    ¡°He wants Leshak to grant his father a coffin of the Imperial Family? To a person who violated military rules, went to a brothel, and was assassinated there? How can he not know that he¡¯s in no position to ask anything, that he should be grateful just for being allowed this period of mourning?¡±


    ¡°I guess a lack of shame might be a genetic disease in that bloodline.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I disagree. Damn it.¡±


    It¡¯s nonsense, but he had to report it because it was an official messenger from the noble family. The two were heading towards Leshak¡¯s barracks.


    ¡°By the way,¡± A


    Abadd opened his mouth abruptly in front of the barracks.


    ¡°Yes?¡± S


    ¡°Did he sleep like that again today? Did he sleep in the chair?¡± A


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± S


    Sidris refused to answer. It seemed like a reaction that was a positive affirmation, which he didn¡¯t want to affirm.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have him sleep in another barracks altogether? Shall I tell him today?¡± A


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. I have already said that.¡± S


    ¡°What did he say?¡± A


    ¡°He said, ¡®What if he has a sore throat in the middle of the night¡¯?¡± S


    Abadd rolled his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.. Hmm? Who?¡± A


    ¡°Who else? Sir1 Mjab, whose neck was injured thanks to His Majesty.¡± S


    Radan¡¯s title became Sir1 Mjab. Since he didn¡¯t have a title, he couldn¡¯t be called a Lord, but that didn¡¯t mean he could continue to be called a prostitute.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll sleep in the chair¡­¡­. Or you can put another bed or something.¡± A


    ¡°It will take quite some time to build a new bed. And regardless of that, His Majesty doesn¡¯t seem to want a two-bed situation.¡± S


    ¡°What about putting Mjab to sleep on the floor? We can put several blankets down. We also have plenty of bear skins.¡± A


    Sidris clicked his tongue.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know His Majesty. Do you think His Majesty is one who would put his courtship partner on the floor to sleep?¡± S


    ¡°But he can¡¯t keep sleeping in the chair. How long is he going to do that?¡± A


    ¡°Until His Majesty is well satisfied.¡± S


    ¡°What are you talking about? A


    ¡°He won¡¯t sleep normally yet. He¡¯s still shocked by his actions.¡± S


    Abadd kicked the stone lying peacefully on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Count Custer¡¯s shameless words and deeds are even more astonishing when compared to the Crown Prince of Ibeden sleeping in his chair.¡± S


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either.¡± A


    ¡°Well, what else is there that anyone can do? We can only hope that Mjab will get better soon. Or do you want to give them a bed yourself?¡± S


    ¡°It¡¯s not like His Majesty will just accept concessions just because you¡¯re offering them.¡± A


    ¡°That¡­¡­. Hey, lower your voice now. He could hear you. My lord, I¡¯m coming in.¡± S


    Sidris and Abadd entered the barracks.


    ¡°Huh¡­..¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡­.¡°


    And they stopped in their tracks.


    Leshak was still sleeping on the chair. There were traces of not sleeping for several days darkly smeared around his eyes. Abadd and Sidris shared a common opinion that this seemed to be a dangerous attraction, but it seemed pitiful anyway.


    At Leshak¡¯s feet was Radan, who was crouched down and sleeping. It was a very strange sight. It was for a different reason than the awkward existence of the abandoned bed next to them.


    It was sad and lovely.


    With Radan¡¯s hand resting on the blanket that covered Leshak¡¯s feet, one could clearly be able to see what he was thinking before falling asleep.


    Abadd whispered into Sidris¡¯ ear.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve been thinking about something the wrong way.¡± A


    ¡°What?¡± S


    ¡°I thought that the reason women like His Majesty more than me must be because of his face. But His Majesty is a fair monarch, too fair to be insincere. He¡¯s not the kind of person who makes up empty words that women would like to hear. Lip service is my specialty.¡± A


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± S


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t his face. First of all, Sir Mjab doesn¡¯t know how handsome His Majesty¡¯s face is. Still, see how much he likes him. His Majesty had other charms besides his face¡­¡­.Damn, so what am I competing with now?¡± A


    Sidris received Abadd¡¯s words with an expression that said ¡®if His Majesty were in front of you, he¡¯d smack you in the back of your head¡¯.


    ¡°If you¡¯d get over that crazy idea that you¡¯re in competition with His Majesty, maybe you¡¯d have a little bit of charm too.¡± S


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t my charm come from my crazy unpredictability?¡± A


    ¡°No woman likes a madman.¡± S


    After resolutely cutting off Abadd¡¯s nonsense, Sidris approached Leshak¡¯s side. It was the time when the sun was now moving towards the middle of the sky. It¡¯s time to wake up.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    He spoke out in a clear voice, not a whisper, and touched Leshak. Leshak immediately opened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.. Ah. Is it time to wake up already?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s past time, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as Leshak was about to get up, he saw Radan crouching at his feet. All of a sudden, his expression darkened.


    ¡°Why is he doing this? Did you guys just watch this?¡±


    ¡°No, My Lord¡­..we also just arrived.¡±


    Leshak pushed past the Guardian Knights who were making excuses, and hugged Radan who then woke up.


    ¡°M,My Lord¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Why are you sleeping on the floor?¡°


    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak put Radan down on the bed. Radan shook his head and got up.


    ¡°I slept. I slept already.¡±


    ¡°On the floor?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan swallowed as he mumbled that he was not willing to lie down alone. Somehow Leshak didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood right now. When Laud was in a bad mood, the best thing Radan could do was keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this in the future.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Radan. I¡¯m not sleeping on the chair to make you feel bad. There¡¯s a reason for it. So for the time being, we¡¯ll do this.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish sleeping for now, or are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Al,alright.¡±


    But it was hard to keep his mouth shut in front of Leshak. It was painful for Radan to endure Leshak sleeping on the chair.


    ¡°Then¡­ Your Highness, too¡­ don¡¯t sleep in the chair¡­ please.¡±


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    ¡°Th,that¡¯s¡­not, proper¡­.it¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°I said there was a reason.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, if you don¡¯t sleep well, I can¡¯t sleep well either¡­¡­I don¡¯t like¡­sleeping like.. that.¡±


    Radan stopped the difficult conversation. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could ask for something from the Crown Prince just because he didn¡¯t like it. Saying he doesn¡¯t like what he¡¯s doing, and telling him what to do because he doesn¡¯t like it, are two different things.


    ¡°Radan .¡±


    Leshak leaned over and pressed his face close.


    ¡°Say it again, what you said?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ your, angry¡­¡­,¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry, so say it again.¡±


    ¡°Err,¡±


    Leshak intercepted his answer, perhaps because he was frustrated by his slow speech.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t sleep, you can¡¯t sleep either?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡±


    Abadd and Sidris could hear the laughter that Karum alone missed. It was refreshing to see Crown Prince Leshak burst into laughter.


    ¡°Because it hasn¡¯t really been not that long.¡±


    Leshak wrapped his hand around Radan¡¯s head and kissed him softly.


    ¡°Uhh,¡±


    Radan was unprepared and bit Leshak¡¯s lips in surprise. Regardless of Radan¡¯s surprised reaction, Leshak continued to kiss him involuntarily.


    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯m going to sleep in bed from now on. In case you¡¯re unprepared, you can think of a way to do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ !¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sidris and Abadd wanted to sigh.


    Was it this simple? When they were talking, this person wasn¡¯t even listening! Sidris sighed one step ahead of Abadd who was opening his mouth.


    ¡°Majesty. Count Custer¡¯s messenger has arrived. Can I relate it to you?¡±


    ¡°After Radan finishes his meal.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Karum brought a tub of water, and Leshak and Radan finished washing their faces in turn. Count Custer¡¯s messenger was able to visit Prince Leshak shortly after noon


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    Granting a coffin of the Imperial Family was a fairly complicated matter. Although the Royal etiquette was complicated, Leshak and the Guardian Knights thought that the death of Count Custer, who died while breaking military rules by entering a brothel, could not be called a warrior¡¯s death. Finally, a compromise was found.


    Although an imperial coffin was not permitted, it was decided to grant a normal coffin at the individual discretion of Crown Prince Leshak. Also it was a condition that Leshak himself would attend the funeral.


    The new Count Custer¡¯s messenger returned with a satisfied look on his face, and then began to inquire about a craftsman who would deliver a coffin that could be used within two days at Leshak¡¯s military camp.


    As a matter of course, the movement of Leshak¡¯s army also spread to the nearby commercial district.


    This rumor spread to the people of Mjab very quickly. So the unexpected news brought crazy and unexpected results.


    ¡°How big is his butt? Thanks to him, the mourning period is extended to the funeral.¡±


    There¡¯s been a staff meeting held every evening. Although it seemed quiet throughout the mourning period, Leshak was busy. The reconnaissance team was busy because they had strengthened their vigilance. Not only were they looking around, but they were also keenly chasing the enemy¡¯s movements.


    When someone complained, Abadd asked.


    ¡°How far is he now?¡±


    ¡°Half a day away, I¡¯d say. But for the young Count I¡¯d say it¡¯s more like a day¡¯s distance.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s heavy. I¡¯m sure he inherited the size of his butt from his father.¡±


    ¡°There are rumors that they also inherited his dirty hobby.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    It was Sidris¡¯s role to sort out the trivial gossip that followed.


    ¡°You guys, if you¡¯re going to say something like that, get out. Since when did the meeting with His Majesty become a time to gossip?¡±


    Abadd smiled at Sidris.


    ¡°As expected. I thought it was time for you to say that. If you didn¡¯t say it, it would feel like something is missing.¡±


    The Guardian Knights who had been bantering up until then, responded lightly by calling him a, ¡®Crazy guy¡¯, and Sidris responded by ignoring it.


    ¡°Is Veroz still there?¡±


    Asked Leshak, who was looking at the map on the table while thinking of the next battle.


    Veroz was called the Knight of Speed, he led a reconnaissance force made up of nimble knights.


    ¡°The sun has gone down and he will be back soon, Your Majesty.¡±


    Around that time, Veroz arrived.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    He was panting a bit. It was clear that he had run in a hurry without even having time to catch his breath. As he was gasping for words after barely being able to speak, there was a sense of tension in the barracks. It meant that there was news that had to be delivered urgently.


    ¡°Would you like some water, Roz?¡±


    Abadd took a cup of water from the table and handed it to Veroz. Veroz nodded, took the cup of water and gulped it down before he could speak.


    ¡°The front of Kemened is behaving suspiciously. The troops keep moving.¡±


    ¡°Alright? Leaving or entering?¡±


    ¡°Their not leaving. There were many signs of trying to hide what the military was doing. They seem to be moving in secret.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°It is being investigated by some of the scouts right now. But the funny thing is,¡±


    Veroz paused to catch his breath.


    ¡°Something interesting?¡±


    ¡°There are rumors going around.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    The other Guardian Knights had to intervene because Veroz¡¯s expression became very strange when he brought up the word ¡°monster¡±.


    ¡°There are rumors that ¡­¡­..Your Highness is dead.


    It was definitely a rumor.


    Leshak, who is living well and is doing fine, smiled with no sign of surprise.


    ¡°I think the mourning period was too long, but why that in particular?¡±


    ¡°There are two reasons. One was the screams heard coming from His Highness¡¯s barracks a few days ago, and the second is because your army has been looking for a coffin for urgent use. The combination of the two seems to have culminated into a rumor that His Majesty is dead.¡±


    The rumor wasn¡¯t the issue, the problem was why the rumor was formed.


    Sidris spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s a problem.¡±


    These things were true, but the problem was that the commotion coming from Leshak¡¯s barracks in the middle of the night leaked out too quickly.


    ¡°It looks like the enemy is close, or it could be a spy.¡±


    ¡°A spy? How many years have you been with Leshak?¡±


    When Abadd asked the question, Sidris gave a cool reply.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there weren¡¯t any people coming and going. Just recently there was a tailor here.¡±


    Veroz added.


    ¡°If there is a spy, he will be connected to Kemened. If so, that explains Kemened¡¯s suspicious movements. The information speaking to His Majesty¡¯s death must have led to their intent to launch a surprise attack.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s forehead tightened. It was the same with the other Guardian Knights.


    ¡°This will be fun.¡±


    The battle was approaching.


    If Veroz¡¯s guess was correct, even a surprise attack would still be a large-scale attack. Unless the Prince of Kemened was an idiot, this golden opportunity could not be squandered by ignoring it.


    Abadd spoke out.


    ¡°Now tomorrow right¡­¡­..No, from now on, we will prepare for a surprise attack. This is an opportunity for us as well. If Kemened has planned an attack then they¡¯ve moved their army, that means the road to the capital would be empty.¡±


    Leshak nodded his head.


    ¡°I am of the same opinion. But before that¡­.¡±


    the eyes of the Crown Prince, who had led undefeated battles for seven years, shone fiercely.


    ¡°¡­.take out Kemened¡¯s spies. That comes first.¡±


    At some point nighttime fell. As if hinting at the coming fortunes of war, the color of the moon darkened. Soon, even the shadow of the moon sinking in the darkness would begin the red bloody moon.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    T/N


    1 The word used is Gong (? ) which can mean several things, amongst them it can mean an honorary title ( it DOESN¡¯T mean Sir ). Because this is BL I didn¡¯t want thing to be confusing by writing gong, so I just went with Sir. I considered other things but they were either weird sounding or confusing in English.

 Volume 1 - CH 15

    ¡°Sir Mjab.¡±


    It was still an unfamiliar name. Radan only realized later that the word meant him.


    ¡°¡­¡­..What? M,me?¡±


    ¡°I brought your food.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Radan¡¯s expression darkened. It seemed that he and Leshak would not eat together again today.


    Radan also knew that the atmosphere in Leshak¡¯s military camp had changed over the past few days. The sound of footsteps coming from outside had increased, and there were always people moving about at night. The atmosphere was sharp.


    Leshak would often vacate the barracks, but it would be too unreasonable to run away in this situation.


    They didn¡¯t see each other yesterday either.


    But Radan was constantly making excuses for himself.


    So I¡¯ll just watch him one more time. ¨C


    Then I¡¯ll run away, and you¡¯ll never see me again. ¨C


    ¡°Th, thank you¡­¡­¡±


    Karum put the food down on the table.


    ¡°Then eat it before it gets cold.¡±


    ¡°Y,yes¡­¡­..¡±


    Radan, who had been sitting crookedly in the chair where Leshak had been sleeping, fumbled about trying to get to his feet.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Karum, who had been watching it for a moment, said.


    ¡°No, stay there.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­.. Huh?¡±


    Karum lifted the whole table and moved it in front of Radan.


    ¡°Sit down again. Reach out and you will find it. On the right side there¡¯s the fork and a cup.¡±


    Radan noticed what Karum had done for him. A blush flashed across his cheeks.


    ¡°Th,thank you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Welcome.¡±


    Smack¨C


    Radan fumbled over the table to grab the cup. However, as soon as he touched the cup, Radan flinched in surprise. Karum moved quickly and grabbed the cup before it fell.


    ¡°My goodness. Be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­. I didn¡¯t know¡­..it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Karum clicked inwardly.


    His drinking had been limited to milk and water, so he didn¡¯t seem to know it could be hot. What he brought with his meal now, was tea brewed with honey, which the doctor had prescribed for his throat.


    ¡°I should have told you in advance¡­¡­sorry.¡±


    Karum picked up the cup and wrapped it in his thick palms. After cooling it to some extent, he handed it to Radan.


    ¡°I think you can drink it now.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.. Th,thank you¡­¡­ ¡±


    There was a blush again on the white, soft line that connected his ear and neck.


    Karum swallowed involuntarily.


    He¡¯s really pretty. ¨C


    He didn¡¯t even look like a woman. It felt so weird to Karum.


    Radan took a sip of tea and turned around to find Karum.


    ¡°Sweet!¡±


    ¡°¡­. What? Oh yes. It¡¯s because I added honey.¡±


    ¡°N,no I can¡¯t drink¡­. it.¡±


    ¡°The doctor told me to give you this medicine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s m,medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You can drink it, it¡¯s medicine.¡±


    After a moment of conflict, Radan finally drank the honey tea after being told it was medicine.


    ¡°I,It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    These were the words of Radan, who drank tea without a break.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you drank it all at once.¡±


    Radan was still clutching the cup.


    ¡°I,It¡¯s really sweet.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you drink it slowly, it won¡¯t be that sweet¡­¡­.. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet. Candy, it tastes good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Karum¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    What is this? ¨C


    Then he realized¡­


    ¡­¡­ Ah.


    I guess he hasn¡¯t eaten a lot of sweets. To live on only milk and snake meat!? ¨C


    ¡°Do you like candy?¡±


    Radan thought for a moment and then nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then can should I bring you some candy after dinner?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­.. ?¡±


    Radan¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Really¡­¡­.?¡±


    Karum¡¯s eyes trembled.


    No, this is¡­¡­.. Yeah, it¡¯s so weird. ¨C


    Even though he is small, he is a man who has passed the age of majority. Shouldn¡¯t the hair on his chin and dick have come in, shouldn¡¯t he be fully grown at 19? ¨C


    Is it okay to make such an expression just talking about candy?¡­¡­.. really what to do with this? ¨C


    He felt terribly restless. For some reason, he felt sorry for Leshak.


    Why am I here, really? ¨C


    ¡°Okay then, finish your meal.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Radan found the fork and grabbed it. Thanks to Leshak serving his meals for several days, he was still not good at using a fork. He accidentally shook the plate and sauce splattered under his chin.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Karum took the fork from Radan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Stay still.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mean to insult Leshak. There was something about Radan that put a person in a precarious position. When he looked at him, he felt nervous and anxious. He felt like he had to do something about it.


    Karum cut the meat into bite-sized pieces and dipped into it with the fork, just like Leshak did. Radan took the food and chewed it without saying a word. As he watched him constantly lick his red lips, something in his head felt strange.


    Oh, no. This is like disloyalty. Calm down, thought Karum.


    ¡°This is the last.¡±


    Radan nodded and swallowed it as well.


    ¡°Wipe your chin with this.¡±


    Radan took the napkin that Karum had given him and rubbed his lips. The movement of his parched white fingers that replaced his eyesight looked different from other people¡¯s. It was careful and delicate. It was sad and pitiful. It was ignorant and pure.


    ¡°Uhhhh¡­¡­.¡±


    Karum made a low frequency sound without realizing it.


    He felt like he¡¯d fallen I to some kind of delusion watching him wipe his chin with the napkin. Radan hearing perked up.


    ¡°What¡¯s ¡­¡­.the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No. It¡¯s nothing. If you¡¯re done eating, I¡¯ll clean up. If you wait a moment, I¡¯ll ask the chef if there¡¯s candy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His cheeks were always red.


    ¡°You¡¯re a v,very¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Those words distracted Karum, who was packing the plates and napkins.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­g, good¡­¡­. man.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­¡­. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    Something made his heart flutter and ring out.


    Karum, whom Abadd calls a bear cub3, had never been told that he was a good person, perhaps because of his ugly appearance. There was no such thing as an earnest wish to become a good person, but it was very moving to hear that he was a good person to others.


    He thought he could see why this person was so good.


    Karum muttered to himself.


    This person listens to a person¡¯s heart, not their looks. Like cats, dogs, and horses who like him more than Sidris or Abadd does.


    Karum nodded his head.


    Yeah, so I have to be good too, ¡®because I¡¯m a good person.¡¯ ¨C


    ¡°Do you not like anything other than candy?¡±


    ¡°The other thing¡­¡­. no, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oh, I guess¡­I¡¯m sorry. So let¡¯s get this out. Please wait.¡±


    Karum cleared the table and left Leshak¡¯s barracks.


    His pace of finding a cook grew faster and faster.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°Th, thank you¡­¡­¡±


    Karum put the food down on the table.


    ¡°Then eat it before it gets cold.¡±


    ¡°Y,yes¡­¡­..¡±


    Radan, who had been sitting crookedly in the chair where Leshak had been sleeping, fumbled about trying to get to his feet.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Karum, who had been watching it for a moment, said.


    ¡°No, stay there.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­.. Huh?¡±


    Karum lifted the whole table and moved it in front of Radan.


    ¡°Sit down again. Reach out and you will find it. On the right side there¡¯s the fork and a cup.¡±


    Radan noticed what Karum had done for him. A blush flashed across his cheeks.


    ¡°Th,thank you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Welcome.¡±


    Smack¨C


    Radan fumbled over the table to grab the cup. However, as soon as he touched the cup, Radan flinched in surprise. Karum moved quickly and grabbed the cup before it fell.


    ¡°My goodness. Be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­. I didn¡¯t know¡­..it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Karum clicked inwardly.


    His drinking had been limited to milk and water, so he didn¡¯t seem to know it could be hot. What he brought with his meal now, was tea brewed with honey, which the doctor had prescribed for his throat.


    ¡°I should have told you in advance¡­¡­sorry.¡±


    Karum picked up the cup and wrapped it in his thick palms. After cooling it to some extent, he handed it to Radan.


    ¡°I think you can drink it now.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.. Th,thank you¡­¡­ ¡±


    There was a blush again on the white, soft line that connected his ear and neck.


    Karum swallowed involuntarily.


    He¡¯s really pretty. ¨C


    He didn¡¯t even look like a woman. It felt so weird to Karum.


    Radan took a sip of tea and turned around to find Karum.


    ¡°Sweet!¡±


    ¡°¡­. What? Oh yes. It¡¯s because I added honey.¡±


    ¡°N,no I can¡¯t drink¡­. it.¡±


    ¡°The doctor told me to give you this medicine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s m,medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You can drink it, it¡¯s medicine.¡±


    After a moment of conflict, Radan finally drank the honey tea after being told it was medicine.


    ¡°I,It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    These were the words of Radan, who drank tea without a break.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you drank it all at once.¡±


    Radan was still clutching the cup.


    ¡°I,It¡¯s really sweet.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you drink it slowly, it won¡¯t be that sweet¡­¡­.. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet. Candy, it tastes good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Karum¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    What is this? ¨C


    Then he realized¡­


    ¡­¡­ Ah.


    I guess he hasn¡¯t eaten a lot of sweets. To live on only milk and snake meat!? ¨C


    ¡°Do you like candy?¡±


    Radan thought for a moment and then nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then can should I bring you some candy after dinner?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­.. ?¡±


    Radan¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Really¡­¡­.?¡±


    Karum¡¯s eyes trembled.


    No, this is¡­¡­.. Yeah, it¡¯s so weird. ¨C


    Even though he is small, he is a man who has passed the age of majority. Shouldn¡¯t the hair on his chin and dick have come in, shouldn¡¯t he be fully grown at 19? ¨C


    Is it okay to make such an expression just talking about candy?¡­¡­.. really what to do with this? ¨C


    He felt terribly restless. For some reason, he felt sorry for Leshak.


    Why am I here, really? ¨C


    ¡°Okay then, finish your meal.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Radan found the fork and grabbed it. Thanks to Leshak serving his meals for several days, he was still not good at using a fork. He accidentally shook the plate and sauce splattered under his chin.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Karum took the fork from Radan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Stay still.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mean to insult Leshak. There was something about Radan that put a person in a precarious position. When he looked at him, he felt nervous and anxious. He felt like he had to do something about it.


    Karum cut the meat into bite-sized pieces and dipped into it with the fork, just like Leshak did. Radan took the food and chewed it without saying a word. As he watched him constantly lick his red lips, something in his head felt strange.


    Oh, no. This is like disloyalty. Calm down, thought Karum.


    ¡°This is the last.¡±


    Radan nodded and swallowed it as well.


    ¡°Wipe your chin with this.¡±


    Radan took the napkin that Karum had given him and rubbed his lips. The movement of his parched white fingers that replaced his eyesight looked different from other people¡¯s. It was careful and delicate. It was sad and pitiful. It was ignorant and pure.


    ¡°Uhhhh¡­¡­.¡±


    Karum made a low frequency sound without realizing it.


    He felt like he¡¯d fallen I to some kind of delusion watching him wipe his chin with the napkin. Radan hearing perked up.


    ¡°What¡¯s ¡­¡­.the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No. It¡¯s nothing1. If you¡¯re done eating, I¡¯ll clean up. If you wait a moment, I¡¯ll ask the chef if there¡¯s candy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His cheeks were always red.


    ¡°You¡¯re a v,very¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Those words distracted Karum, who was packing the plates and napkins.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­g, good¡­¡­. man.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­¡­. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    Something made his heart flutter and ring out.


    Karum, whom Abadd calls a bear cub3, had never been told that he was a good person, perhaps because of his ugly appearance. There was no such thing as an earnest wish to become a good person, but it was very moving to hear that he was a good person to others.


    He thought he could see why this person was so good.


    Karum muttered to himself.


    This person listens to a person¡¯s heart, not their looks. Like cats, dogs, and horses who like him more than Sidris or Abadd does.


    Karum nodded his head.


    Yeah, so I have to be good too, ¡®because I¡¯m a good person.¡¯ ¨C


    ¡°Do you not like anything other than candy?¡±


    ¡°The other thing¡­¡­. no, I don¡¯t know¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oh, I guess¡­I¡¯m sorry. So let¡¯s get this out. Please wait.¡±


    Karum cleared the table and left Leshak¡¯s barracks.


    His pace of finding a cook grew faster and faster.


    ***2


    The cook asked him, ¡®are you crazy¡¯? Still, Karum insisted on making chocolates, sweets, and cakes. And he stole all the honey candy that the cook was keeping. The chef said ¡®I¡¯ll get revenge¡¯! But Karum didn¡¯t care.


    The results were now unfolding before his eyes.


    ¡°What did you eat?¡±


    Had it not been for the blindfold, Radan¡¯s eyes would have been hazy as if in a dream.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what he was feeling right now just from the redness of his nose, lips, and cheeks.


    ¡°Chocolate¡­¡­.. candy¡­¡­..and pie you say,¡­¡­.. and again¡­¡­.¡±


    So Leshak became displeased.


    What kind of bastard was feeding him chocolate or something? Who the hell ahead of me? ¨C


    The culprit stepped forward. He said with a gesture like a reminder, as though he was hoping for a compliment.


    ¡°He loved it. Especially the marchapane2 and raspberry pie.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak wrinkled his forehead.


    So I don¡¯t want to know that now. You bear like, punk.


    Leshak used to give gentle caution whenever Abadd called Karum a bear, but now he seemed willing to praise the wise view.


    ¡°What the chef said is good.¡±


    On this battlefield, there was sarcasm that the rich nobles who had nothing to do, and the chef who only had to make snacks for them to eat, were very happy.


    Like a bear, Karum did not notice Leshak¡¯s sarcasm.


    ¡°I can swear an oath to God that he can get revenge on me, but it was worth it. He really liked it.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s¡­¡­. !¡±


    ¡­.. That¡¯s the problem, you bear bastard!


    Radan carefully turned his head.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ Mmm, I sh,shouldn¡¯t have eaten it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Leshak and Karum answered almost at the same time.


    Leshak turned his head and asked Radan.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you liked sweets?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.. Huh?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know until now.¡±


    The tactless bear cub intervened again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad you know that now, My Lord? Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    The bear cub¡¯s dull eyes twinkled. He was sure to get a compliment. What a happy thing to learn.


    ¡°You shut up.¡±


    Karum was perplexed at Leshak ¡®s words.


    ¡±¡­¡­ Yes, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Go outside and wait. I have something to talk to Radan about.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­.. Yes, My Lord. All right.¡±


    Karum shrugged and went outside.


    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand why Leshak reacted in such a way to something that deserved praise.


    ¡°No. Still, it was worth it.¡±


    Karum straightened his droopy shoulders. He was cursed by the cook and hated by the Crown Prince for no reason, but it was well worth it. When he cut the raspberry pie, Sir Mjab told him three times that he was a good person.


    ¡°Radan. Answer me. Why did that bear know something you didn¡¯t tell me? ¡­ Did you tell that to Karum?¡±


    Leshak was serious. Come to think of it, this was already the second time Karum had been cut in front of him. It was apparent how much Radan liked him when they were at the creek, and Karum insisted and took him to carry.


    Damn bastard bear! He¡¯s fast at useless things.


    Radan¡¯s reply was simple, so simple it was like it was ridiculing his displeasure.


    ¡°Look, this drink.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°The drink, he asked if I liked it¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°So you said it was good?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Karum was fast.


    He was just slow! Leshak clenched his teeth with regret. Damn it! Why didn¡¯t he think of that?


    He flopped down on the bed.


    With the unusual movement of the Kemened Kingdom, everyone was in a state of high tension as they prepared for a surprise attack. There was no time to think about Radan. All he had done was to tell Karum to take care of his meal. In the meantime, he just stopped by to see his face for a while.


    Leshak reached out and wrapped his arms around Radan¡¯s neck. Leshak¡¯s forehead touched the back of Radan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I should have come sooner.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­. ?¡±


    ¡°If I had, that bear wouldn¡¯t have moved first.¡±


    ¡°W,where¡¯s the bear¡­¡­ is it here?¡±


    ¡°Sigh-¡­¡­..¡±


    Leshak sighed. The slow wittedness was no less here.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Radan, who was trembling because the small hairs on the back of his neck were standing up due to the temperature of his breath, asked.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Leshak turned his back to Radan.


    ¡°I am very hurt right now, Radan. And it is because of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Radan bowed his head in shame.


    ¡°Sorry Your Majesty¡­¡­. what did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°So you should comfort me.¡±


    ¡°How¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡°


    Radan didn¡¯t know what to say. Leshak watched as Radan closed his mouth and then opened it again while hesitating.


    The few brief moments passed slowly, as if only that moment had been severed from everything else.


    ¡°I th,think¡­.You Majesty¡­.really likes k,kissing.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡­ then why¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°I like doing it with you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan was sometimes very surprised by the man named Prince Leshak. How does he say things in which he didn¡¯t even know existed in the world until now?


    ¡°And your lips too.¡±


    Leshak rubbed Radar¡¯s lips with his thumb.


    ¡°Your cheeks and your nose.¡±


    His fingers parted Radan¡¯s lips. Dry fingertips touched his tongue. Just as Leshak felt the touch of his tongue, Radan tasted his flesh.


    Moisture began to pool in his mouth, which had been rough before. Leshak wiped Radan¡¯s lips with a wet finger.


    ¡°Kiss Me.¡±


    His voice was low and rough.


    Radan felt like crying when he heard such a change in his voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­. Yes.¡±


    Radan grabbed Leshak¡¯s shoulder. Leshak grabbed Radan¡¯s arm and made him wrap it around him. Radan found Leshak¡¯s lips by his breath. Leshak swallowed the lips that had come closer to his chin.


    His back and shoulders were clasped. Leshak pulled Radan closer and pressed him to his body. Leshak leaned back while holding Radan, who rubbed his lips clumsily.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    His name flowed through the other¡¯s lips. It was a name that no one had ever called so hotly.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    ¡°M,My Lord¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Leshak pressed Radan¡¯s head against him. The gap between their lips disappeared. Their lips tightly intertwined with each other.


    Leshak kissed him like a starving man. No matter how much he opened his mouth, he kept licking his small lips as if it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Hhhh-¡­¡­..¡±


    Radan let out a hard breath and grabbed Leshak¡¯s shoulder. For a moment it seemed as if Leshak would part his lips. However¡­¡­


    Swish!-


    The next moment, his body turned over. Radan felt Leshak¡¯s weight lock him down tight with his whole body.


    Leshak lifted Radan¡¯s chin and bit the soft flesh underneath. Pink marks appeared on his skin.


    Leshak left lip marks like a seal.


    The lips that fell along his chin were blocked by the collar of the shirt. Leshak ripped the knot with his teeth. The shirt¡¯s closure ripped open revealing his hot, bare chest. The lip marks continued on the trail without stopping.


    Radan flinched as Leshak¡¯s lips touched the little bump on his chest.


    ¡°H,Ha¡­.. sigh-!¡±


    Radan his arms and legs struggled, not knowing what to do with the sensation he had experienced for the first time in his life.


    ¡°Th,That¡¯s¡­..¡±


    Leshak grabbed Radan¡¯s wrist with one hand and pressed it to the bed. The heat started at the place where Leshak¡¯s leg pushed against his leg.


    Radan, who was unable to move, let out a high-pitched breath without saying a word.


    It was the same for Leshak. His blood-shoot eyes were red. And it wasn¡¯t just the eye rims where his blood flowed.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Leshak called out Radan like a deep sigh.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­ Yes, My Lord?¡±


    The words that followed were far from sighing.


    ¡°Now, be mine.¡±


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    T/N:


    1 The word used here is literally means: A million words. It¡¯s an antiquated, proper way of saying ¡®Your Welcome¡¯. But I¡¯ve literally never heard anyone say it outside of period media.


    2 The word meaning Marchapane was used. Marchapane is archaic English for Marzipan


    3 The word used here is (?) bear: this can also mean a slow witted person.

 Volume 1 - CH 16

    ¡°I,I¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I know this is not the right time¡­¡­. Damn it! What¡¯s wrong with my head?¡±


    I swear I was only going to get a kiss. ¨C


    Being away for a few days seemed to have ignited a fire.


    He had endured well enough, even while sleeping with him in his arms under one blanket. The ¡®nightmares of day¡¯ seemed to pour cold water on his boiling desire.


    Leshak was prepared to persevere until Radan accepted his courtship, and until he could withstand it.


    ¡­.Until just now.


    Until now when there was something like this, when Radan groaned as he licked and scraped across his pale-colored nubs with his teeth.


    That means he¡¯s ready to.


    ¡­¡­Damn it, I guess in my heart all that doesn¡¯t matter right now. ¨C


    He made that a little excuse so that the love affair could be as spontaneous as it is now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put your knees up.¡±


    Leshak pressed down on Radan¡¯s lower body, which kept withdrawing.


    ¡°Relax, or it¡¯ll be difficult.¡±


    Radan didn¡¯t seem to understand what he meant by relax. Leshak grabbed his thighs himself and changed his posture.


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡­ M,My lord.¡±


    His flowing clothes were caught up on his body.


    Leshak clicked his tongue.


    ¡°I told you to relax.¡±


    ¡°Th,that¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak pulled his pants down and hugged Radan¡¯s waist in return. Without allowing a moment for Radan to be surprised, he continued to put their lips together.


    ¡°¡­¡­. Mmm,¡±


    Radan¡¯s body moved about excitedly. Leshak couldn¡¯t tell if it was resistance or excitement. His heated lips made a loud noise.


    Radan was dressed in a shirt that was open in the front and barely draped over his arms.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The stimulation he desired was there.


    Leshak pushed Radan, making him lay on the bed. Radan scrambled with his arms trying to cover himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    Leshak quickly grabbed his hand and kissed the inside of his wrist.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s only encouraging me more.¡±


    If what he was doing was already teasing him, it would be better to stop it now. Leshak had already crossed past a certain threshold. The two virtues of courtship and patience had been completely erased from his mind.


    ¡°M,my lord¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak disregarded Radan¡¯s imploring call.


    Leshak grasped his ankles and lifted one of his legs as he chewed the back of his ankle.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­..!¡±


    Radan¡¯s naked body jumped up. Leshak¡¯s eyes were fixed on Radan¡¯s face as he placed a sticky kiss on his mouth. He watched his expression, how much his blush spread, and how many times he blinked his eyes under the blindfold.


    ¡°Ha, uh¡­¡­.¡±


    Saliva pooled at the corner of Radan¡¯s mouth as he exhaled. His lips, which Leshak always thought were too soft, were puffy enough to look promiscuous.


    ¡­¡­Damn it! No, it was he himself who saw it as promiscuous. His head was full of all kinds of desires.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Leshak released his legs and covered Radan with his body. He swallowed his red swollen lips over and over again, he reached over to the knot on his underwear.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    The harsh voice became low and mellow before asking for the last permission. Radan shook his head and buried his cheek in his shoulder. Leshak still didn¡¯t know if it was resistance or surrender. But one thing was for certain, either way it was a fact that it was stimulating for him.


    ¡°Can I take it off?¡±


    ¡°l¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it off.¡±


    Leshak pulled away from the lips he coveted and kissed the tip of his nose briefly. At the same time, the unknotted underwear slid across his skin.


    Radan was now completely naked. Just at the moment, when Leshak had finally seen his naked body.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you here, I¡¯m outside right now¡­¡­¡±


    It was Abadd.


    As he entered the barracks, he hurriedly closed his eyes and turned around.


    Leshak groaned.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡­,¡±


    ¡°Damn it! What are you doing not leaving?¡±


    Abadd continued with his eyes tightly closed.


    ¡°This is an urgent report. If you are in disposed just keep listening!¡±


    Black lines1 appeared on Leshak¡¯s face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The tailor you called the other day has sent someone. He brought some clothes, so I asked the security guard to bring him in, but in the meantime, he seems to have disappeared. I don¡¯t think he just went back because he wasn¡¯t paid yet¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    Leshak finally got up.


    ¡°You mean he was a spy?¡± L


    ¡°I¡¯m hunting for him like a mouse now. However, we cannot know exactly what his purpose is, so you should be careful about your safety first. He wouldn¡¯t be a real tailor.¡± A


    ¡°¡­¡­.I should think so.¡±  L


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing. Anyway, didn¡¯t he expose himself first? But, can I just open my eyes?¡± A


    ¡°Not yet. Shut up.¡± L


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ It¡¯s a little frustrating.¡±  A


    ¡°Radan needs to get dressed.¡± L


    ¡°¡­.. I see. Well, then I¡¯ll be more patient.¡± A


    Leshak put on the underwear and pants back on that he had pulled down with a look of regret. Radan fumbled desperately over his body to close his shirt. Half of the knot was torn off so it was not possible to look neat no matter what he did.


    ¡°Such a waste!¡±


    Leshak murmured.


    Before Abadd or Radan asked what that meant, Leshak leaned over and kissed Radan¡¯s lips. It was short but so intense.


    ¡°Wait a little bit. I will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Radan murmured something.


    Leshak, who had planned to return as soon as he finished his work, did not wait to understand his answer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Abadd opened his eyes with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. We will take the lead.¡±


    Leshak disappeared, leaving a strange heat that didn¡¯t seem to cool at all. Alone in the barracks, Radan still caressed his hot heart for a while, immersed in thought.


    Maybe now I can run away. Now people¡¯s attention is focused elsewhere. ¨C


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan let out a breath. If this heart cools a little. Then he will really run away.


    Before, he wanted to take hold of him regardless of what happened. Before, he wanted to do whatever he told him to do. Before, he completely forgot that the curse in his eyes was supposed to be directed at Leshak.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    It was too much of a gamble.


    He thought that the People of Mjab may have made a hasty decision. However, he had already entered the Leshak¡¯s military camp and he had to complete his mission; he could not go back without knowing about Leshak¡¯s fate.


    The security at the entrance was very strict. They were determined to deny entry to anyone whose identity was uncertain.


    He tried to dig up the current status of the Blue Snake and the Leshak Caliph using the clothing as an excuse, but he couldn¡¯t discover anything.


    Therefore he entered the military camp.


    The most urgent thing was to ascertain whether the Leshak Caliph was really dead.


    As if gag order had already fallen, no one spoke of the Crown Prince¡¯s death. There were black flags hung everywhere, but it was not certain whether they were mourning for Count Custer or Crown Prince Leshak.


    He needed someone to talk with.


    The Man of Mjab quickly shook his head. There was only one coffin ordered by Leshak Caliph. Then it stands to reason that there was only one body.


    Was the Blue Snake alive?


    He didn¡¯t know that either. But if the Blue Snake was caught alive, there was one reason. The purpose was to obtain information about who sent him, through him. Then he¡¯d have to find the prison first.


    Thinking like this, the man of Mjab disappeared as much as possible and hid as he went to the prison.


    He was a fairly capable assassin. The number of people he¡¯d assassinated for Kennemed was over ten.


    The prison of the Leshak military base was underground. It was a hole dug underground where a wooden square cage was placed, imprisoning the prisoner.


    The Man of Mjab found the entrance to the prison and went down into it on high alert.


    There was only one person in prison, and it wasn¡¯t the Blue Snake, it was the Guide of the Squadron.


    ¡°¡­¡­. Wh, who¡­¡­. Is it there?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Man of Mjab placed his hand on his lips instead of answering. The guide, who had only one arm and one leg left beckoned desperately.


    ¡°Why are you here now, why?¡±


    The last wick burned in the eyes of the guide, who had gone without any hope or despair.


    The guide was convinced that the People of Mjab had come to rescue him. The guide did not know that a new guide had already been born, and that he had said that it was not worth checking whether he was alive or dead.


    ¡°Oh, come on, save me. Hurry!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The Man in Mjab looked at the guide without saying a word. The new guide was right. He is now of no use. An assassin who could not walk on his own did not deserve the name of Mjab.


    ¡°Did the Blue Snake succeed?¡±


    Asked the Man of Mjab.


    The guide shook his head.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? The Blue Snake failed, that¡¯s why I¡¯m stuck imprisoned here.¡±


    ¡°Then is the Leshak Caliph still alive?¡±


    ¡°Alive! I couldn¡¯t kill him, so I¡¯m here¡­¡­ No, didn¡¯t you come from Merv to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°¡­. ¡­.¡±


    The Man of Mjab shut his mouth.


    Instead, his mind was spinning. It was clear that the Guide of the Squadron knew nothing. It was clear that the failure he was talking about was not yesterday¡¯s failure, but something that had already happened a long time ago.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He looked at the squadron¡¯s guide. It was already a body that could not be called a guide.


    An assassin without arms and legs was of no use. The new guide¡¯s judgment was correct. The Guide of the Squadron should go to Al Riksha¡¯s arms like this.


    ¡°Hey, get me out of here. Hurry! Before the Yvedens come!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.I will do that. Please wait.¡±


    Having reached the conclusion, the Man of Mjab unlocked the bar and opened the thick lattice door.


    ¡°Oh, oh!¡±


    The guide held out one remaining hand with all his might.


    ¡°Uh, come and get me¡­¡­ !¡±


    However!


    Hey!


    The Man of Mjab took out the knife he had hidden in his sleeve and cut off the guide¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Euu¡­¡­ Huh¡­¡­. !¡±


    The guide became a corpse by the hands of his same people.


    It was unavoidable. If he had left the guide like this, he would never know when he would be unable to withstand the torture and betray the organization.


    The Man in Mjab, who had taken a step back to avoid the splash of blood, calmly examined the corpse. He was wondering if there was any evidence that had anything to do with the organization.


    ¡°¡­¡­. As expected.¡±


    After a while, the Man of Mjab found a tattered piece of cloth. It was full of dark brown stains.


    If you looked closely you could see that it is a letter, not a stain. It was the cipher text of the organization that the guide had written with the blood squeezed out through his wound. The content itself said that he wanted the organization to come and get him out because he was trapped, but it was important that the organization¡¯s method was used.


    The Man in Mjab took a piece of cloth and shoved it into his bosom.


    -Swoosh.


    And he disappeared from the prison.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    He couldn¡¯t leave yet. He had to see with his own eyes.


    The Man of Mjab went one step further into the Leshak camp. The boundaries became stricter. The body must have been found in the prison.


    But he had already finished with his guise. Even the most savvy would not recognize him as the tailor¡¯s messenger from Motilla.


    They were always going to be wounded in a military camp. He wrapped one foot in a cloth and sprinkled it with red pigment. No one cared about the wounded who were moving slowly and laboriously on crutches. Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com


    If he did not get too close, enough so that he and the Ibeden people could see each other¡¯s faces, then he could buy some time for a while. Little by little, the Man of Mjab moved very carefully and found Prince Leshak¡¯s barracks. Two guards were guarding the prince¡¯s barracks.


    From inside the barracks, the sentinels that covered the entrance could not be seen at all. There was no sign of condolences for Crown Prince Leshak.


    The Man of Mjab went round and round the barracks with silent steps like a thief in the night. He stopped where he could keep from being seen, pulled out a knife and stabbed it in the tent. The knife that was sharp enough to cut even a single hair, sliced through the tent.


    ¨CShhhhk!


    The Man of Mjab pushed himself through the tear. Crown Prince Leshak¡¯s barracks were not empty. There was someone sitting on a chair by the bed.


    It was the Blue Snake blindfolded with a black cloth.


    ¡°W,who¡­..? Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Shhhh!¡±


    The Blue Snake had good hearing! He heard the assassin¡¯s footsteps that no one else could hear.


    ¡°W,who?¡±


    The Man of Mjab quickly ran over and covered the mouth of the Blue Snake, but it was already too late!


    The guards heard Radan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    They entered the barracks, The Man of Mjab closed the Blue Snake¡¯s mouth and escaped through the gap he¡¯d made.


    ¡°Mjab is gone!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an intruder!¡±


    Soon there was a commotion.


    ¡°He¡¯s here! He infiltrated here!¡±


    The guards also went through the tear in the tent and followed him.


    There was no other way.


    The Man of Mjab grabbed the Blue Snake and started running.


    ¡°Catch him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an intruder!¡±


    The escape route was soon cut off.


    The Ibeden army flocked from all directions. The Man of Mjab recognized Prince Leshak who was in front of him, running.


    Damn it you¡¯re not dead!


    What were the circumstances of that night¡­¡­.


    Thousands of thoughts ran through his mind in that brief moment. In the midst of the rushing chaos one thing was clear, the Blue Snake was neither a prisoner nor a hostage.


    He wasn¡¯t tied up, and he wasn¡¯t locked up. The guards were there to protect the Blue Snake, not incarcerate him! The identity of the Blue Snake was not revealed.


    Whatever the circumstances that day, the Blue Snake was still considered to be a prostitute. It sounds like the Leshak Caliph, the Lord of chastity, was lying around in his barracks with a lover.


    The Man of Mjab was sure that he¡¯d found a way out of there. He pointed his sword at the nape of the Blue Snake and shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come closer! Otherwise, the lover of the Leshak Caliph will die!¡±


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    T/N:


    1 It means aggravated, NOT literal black lines (think about anime or manhwa/manhua/manga).

 Volume 1 - CH 17

    ¡°¡­¡­.. Really?¡±


    Leshak put his hand behind his back and Sidris placed a bow and arrow in it. Leshak walked forward with the arrow on the string.


    It was strange. Leshak, who had made such an exuberant expression just before, was rather insensitive now. It was like he couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°Do not come closer! I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Leshak said such simple words, as if he was talking to himself.


    ¡°I will kill him!¡±


    The Man of Mjab moved his sword. The sharp tip of the sword cut Radan¡¯s neck.


    Slice!-


    His skin was sliced shallowly and his blood splattered.


    ¡°Hey, back off!¡±


    Leshak protested.


    ¡°Radan. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Majesty¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I will never let you die.¡±


    Radan substituted a nod with his voice.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    His throat was burning, but he wasn¡¯t scared. He was sad when Leshak strangled him, but it wasn¡¯t scary.


    Leshak will not let him kill me as long as the blindfold tightly hides my true identity. ¨C


    ¡°Get back!¡±


    The Man of Mjab pulled Radan tighter and pressed the back of his sword against his skin.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what Prince Leshak was thinking as he aimed his bow at him with such a calm face. He had called a tailor to make new clothes for him, but he didn¡¯t show any emotions when he saw that he was taken hostage.


    Because of this bizarre turn of events, he had to use Radan as a shield. The Man of Mjab desperately held onto Radan with such a thought. Without taking his eyes off Crown Prince Leshak¡¯s arrowhead, he continued to step backwards.


    Then, at some point¡­


    Swish!-


    Leshak released the string.


    The arrow flew at an eye-opening speed and¡­


    ¡°¡­. ¡­!¡±


    ¡­It was pierced in the center of the Man of Mjab¡¯s forehead.


    Ting!-


    The Man of Mjab, who¡¯s eyes were still open, dropped his sword first and fell to the ground.


    Thump!-


    The commotion that he had caused ended like it had never been.


    Sensitive to the fact that Radan¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t see, Leshak stood up and rushed to his side.


    ¡°Radan!¡±


    His body was trembling. Radan buried his cheek in Leshak¡¯s chest and let out a long breath. He was safe now. He has to stay with this person again.


    ¡°You are hurt again!¡±


    Radan felt Leshak¡¯s hand stroking the bloody wound on his neck.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    Radan could feel the remorse and pain contained in those words, as well as the compassion he held for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Oh, it¡¯s not painful.¡±


    Said Radan as he carefully held Leshak¡¯s arm.


    As long as Leshak didn¡¯t die, everything else was fine. It was okay to get hurt, to part soon, or to wait endlessly behind the iron gate. Unless he becomes aware of the venom in his eyes and withdraws the compassion he has now.


    Leshak, who had been holding Radan for a while and forcing him to calm down, finally let him go.


    God only knows how he felt when the blade cut Radan¡¯s white neck. It was fortunate, it was so fortunate that Radan was still alive. He didn¡¯t want to think about how he would have felt if the crescent sword had cut Radan¡¯s throat properly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. We have to take care of your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Leshak wrapped his arms around Radan¡¯s shoulders and turned around. As usual the Guardian Knights followed. If there was anything different from usual, it was that one person was added to the center.


    After today¡¯s commotion, everyone was able to confirm the truth of the rumor.


    That Crown Prince Leshak cares for someone, and that someone is a person who seems to have been born with all the misery in the world.


    Leshak hugged Radan¡¯s shoulder and hurried down the road without paying any attention to his gazes on him. The white-faced prostitute who had his eyes covered with a black cloth worked hard to keep up with Leshak¡¯s fast pace, until his cheeks turned red.


    That incongruous combination left an afterimage in the viewers eyes for a long time.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    The process of rectifying the disturbance caused as much ruckus as the disturbance itself. Leshak¡¯s barracks were filled with doctors and Guardian Knights, all of whom were noisy except for Veroz. The tear in the tent had to be repaired, and Radan¡¯s injuries had to be treated.


    The most urgent priority was to reveal the identity of the spy, who had been shot in the forehead with an arrow, as soon as possible. All they knew of him, was that he spoke the western language of the continent, and that he had a crescent shaped hand knife that assassins liked to use.


    ¡°The body is now being investigated. The only weapon the spy had was a hand knife. In addition to one in the prison, two other bodies were also found hidden, and both with identical cuts. Judging by the wounds, it looks like they were all made of the same weapon. The doctor confirmed that the wound was made by the spy¡¯s knife.¡±


    Each of the Guardian Knights wore a complicated expression.


    An unknown spy broke into the Crown Prince¡¯s barracks, and as a result the prince¡¯s courtship partner was injured.


    There were no excuses, it was their responsibility! And because Prince Leshak wasn¡¯t holding anyone accountable, it felt like everyone had a fish bone caught in their throats.


    ¡°Given that he had quietly committed several murders in that short span of time, It was presumed that he was a highly trained professional assassin.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Incris, who was in charge of examining the corpse, ran into the barracks. He was holding a piece of cloth with red stains in his hand.


    ¡°This was found on the corpse. I thought you should see it first so I brought it right away.¡±


    The red stain was the letters that were written in blood. Everyone gathered around the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Ibeden character?¡±


    ¡°It is also the common character used by the seven other parts of the continent. It does not mean that the spy is a Yveden.¡±


    Abadd said as he looked at the piece of cloth.


    ¡°But what did he write, huh? Did I suddenly turn blind? Why can¡¯t I read something in a language I know?¡±


    He squeezed through the gap between Sidris and Karum¡¯s shoulders, and looked into the red stain.


    ¡°Getty¡­¡­ Evera Chesh¡­¡­ Lek Emikue? What the hell is this? Is it a person¡¯s name? Is it perhaps a list of spies from each country or something?¡±


    Sidris asked.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a ciphertext.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±


    Abadd clicked his tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty smart, isn¡¯t it? Everyone knows the Ibeden characters so even if you look at them, you wouldn¡¯t think that this is a cipher text used by a spy.


    ¡°Yeah, he would have been aiming for it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one clue, but I¡¯m confused. Does anyone know anything about ciphertext?¡±


    The answer came from a completely unexpected person.


    ¡°On the ground below¡­¡­.. there stands one ¡­.. like, de¡­¡­¡±


    Thirteen pairs of eyes turned to one place at once towards Radan, who was sitting on the bed and being treated by the doctor.


    ¡°Radan, do you know what that means?¡±


    There was a strange tension.


    If Radan knew the cipher text used by the assassins, then things would get more complicated. Radan¡¯s origins and identity were not clear, and he was suspected of being an unknown assassin. Even if he knew nothing about the assassinations it was not a good thing to say that he knew their ciphers.


    However, he nodded with an innocent face, like if that were a lie nothing in the world could be true.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord. It¡¯s¡­ Seti, ¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What about Seti?¡±


    It was the language spoken by the mountain clan located in the west of the continent. There were not many who understood it, and even fewer who could write in it.


    The People of Mjab completed the ciphertext by writing several languages in lbeden script. Knowing only Seti did not mean that he could interpret all the ciphertexts.


    The guide taught Radan the languages of other countries just in case. It was a contingency ploy in order for Radan to deny the connection between himself and the Kemened royal family.


    Abadd came to Radan with a piece of cloth.


    ¡°Kiriben sawa tard forge. Falcard Zng Yanji. Then can you understand this, too?¡±


    ¡°There ¡­. are ¡­¡­. several ¡­..languages¡­, I think it¡¯s mixed with the Eukut language.¡±


    ¡°Mixed?¡±


    ¡°Then do you know what that means?¡±


    F,¡­..for a moment ¡¤¡¤, the sentry bows four times,¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤? Car,cart a bet will be pulled off.¡±


    ¡°Cart, it sounds like¡­¡­a wagon¡­¡­ bet, bet? A bet pulled off.¡±


    The doctor jumped up at those words.


    ¡°The cart pulled by a bett! Some time ago, the herbalist brought me such a thing! I thought it was strange because it was not a horse!¡±


    A bett was a large mountain goat used in place of a mule in the eastern part of the continent.


    ¡°It said the sentry changes four times. It¡¯s talking about prison guards. In that case, it must be said that this was written for the purpose of disclosing information about the inside of Leshak¡¯s Army to the outside.¡± said Sidris


    ¡°It was written in cipher text and used so many miscellaneous languages that we wouldn¡¯t tell which country he was a spy from. Damn, the spies were this close?¡±


    Abadd spoke and then Leshak asked the doctor.


    ¡°What is the identity of this herbalist? What province was he from? Was there any chance of him being a spy?¡±


    ¡°He told me that he has been a herbalist in this region for generations. I¡¯m sure of both the houses and the shop, so I believed¡­¡­ no, I can¡¯t say for sure, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°We should start from there.¡±


    Leshak beckoned to several people.


    ¡°Karum and the seven of you, including Incris, prepare for a surprise attack. I will leave the military service to you. Be vigilant this time. Kemened¡¯s movements have yet to be revealed. Abadd and Sidris select people. As soon as I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll go see the tailor myself. And Veroz, go to the herbalist. Focus on the possibility of him being a spy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    The people who filled the barracks quickly dispersed. All that was left was Leshak, the doctor, the doctor¡¯s assistant, and Radan.


    ¡°The wound?¡±


    Leshak asked, the doctor nodded lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lord. It was a sharp-edged sword so it bled a lot, but it¡¯s not life threatening.¡±


    ¡°Will there be any scars?¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t heal properly it will leave a large scar. You can¡¯t make the scars go away, but you can lighten them by applying the ointment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. How much ointment do you have?¡±


    ¡°I have to create a new one.¡±


    ¡°Make enough.¡±


    ¡°It takes some expensive ingredients¡­¡±


    ¡°The money doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°I see, My Lord.¡±


    The doctor gave instructions, such as not to let water or sweat come into contact with the wound, and then withdrew.


    The two of them were left alone again.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Leshak was able to do what he¡¯d been putting off for a while. He was finally able to hug Radan and comfort him, alone.


    He whispered, putting his lips to his forehead.


    ¡°Are you still in pain?¡±


    ¡°It,it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You are a liar.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry?¡±


    Radan shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°When I ask if you¡¯re okay, you lie to me without even thinking about it. It¡¯s really okay to tell me, I want to hear it.¡±


    No, Radan has always been fine. His pain didn¡¯t come from a skin wound.


    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Lies.¡±


    Leshak smiled bitterly and gave his forehead and the tip of his nose a brief kiss.


    ¡°If you are in pain, ask the doctor for pain relievers. He will give you whatever medicine you need.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s hand ruffled his hair.


    This was the first time Radan found that hair can have such a use. When Leshak rubbed his head, the temperature of his heart rose.


    As he considered his pounding chest, his body automatically leaned toward Leshak, and his tears began to flow, tears that he didn¡¯t know why he was shedding.


    ¡°By the way, how do you know words in Seti? And again, what did you say? What about Eukut?¡±


    Radan selected his answer carefully.


    He couldn¡¯t say that he learned it from the Guide for assassinations.


    ¡°I¡­¡­don¡¯t know the¡­. letters.¡±


    ¡°So you learned to speak instead?¡±


    ¡°Ears, my ears are good¡­¡­ so that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. You can¡¯t see it with your eyes, so your other senses must be sensitive.¡±


    Leshak touched Radan¡¯s ear. Sensitivity also meant touch. Radan, whose earlobe was swept, shook his shoulders.


    Leshak licked his lips as he saw the bristle of fluff twinkling in the light of the candle.


    ¡°Yeah, you have sensitive ears.¡±


    And the next moment.


    ¡°¡­Lord?¡±


    Radan shuttered. It was because Leshak bit his earlobe.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Radan nodded.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak grumbled.


    ¡°I knew it. Then why did you lie anyway?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Stay still. You won¡¯t feel any pain, soon.¡±


    Leshak put Radan¡¯s small earlobe in his mouth and rolled it with his tongue. The crackling sound bothered his sensitive ears.


    No, his body was still hurt.


    This was just like the other time when Leshak finally took off his underwear.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan groaned. Leshak laughed like a bad male when he saw his back bend back.


    ¡°Can you hear?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak slipped his lips from his earlobe. His lips glided down the line of his neck eventually lifting his head upwards, causing him to lean back.


    Leshak caused him to sit on the bed altogether. While his lips pressed the tender flesh under his chin, his hands continued to move steadily to remove his slight resistance.


    The heat from earlier, which had been interrupted by the assassin¡¯s invasion, was still there.


    Radan grabbed his arm helplessly. It was the moment when his skeletal thin body became infinitely promiscuous and seductive in Leshak¡¯s eyes.


    Radan did not reject him now. He didn¡¯t actively approach him first, but his hands were definitely holding him in return.


    ¡°Radan¡­¡­. Radan.¡±


    A part of his mind was also cut off. Perhaps that was the part that contained his patience. His collar was ripped open. His lips that dug under his chin opened, as if to swallow Radan.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah this!¡±


    However, the breathless foreplay that started haphazardly ended unexpectedly short.


    The tongue that was craving the nape of Radan¡¯s neck tasted something bitter on it¡¯s tip. It was the ointment given by a doctor.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Leshak let Radan go with a look of deep regret.


    ¡°I¡­¡­ah?¡±


    The face that didn¡¯t understand anything, caused Leshak to blame himself more.


    Leshak stroked his cheek and Radan raised his head naturally. It was an angle that was for kissing him.


    It meant that Radan was getting used to him.


    Leshak said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I would have this much self-control.¡±


    Radan held his breath and waited for his next words.


    ¡°I never thought I would be so crazed, that I would forgot you were hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was out of my mind¡­¡­ to the point where I forgot that you were hurt. I won¡¯t touch you for a while.¡±


    Leshak put the clothes back on that he had just pulled down. Radan¡¯s knees were bent, so his pants got caught.


    ¡°Straighten your legs, Radan.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak heard Radan swallow his saliva.


    The face that usually looked ignorant or overly naive, now had a really complicated expression on it.


    ¡°Radan?¡±


    It was the first time Leshak saw this face. Radan swallowed once more like a person trying to say something very difficult.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­¡­.. That¡¯s not true¡­ ¡­ it¡¯s not serious¡­¡­ I¡¯m fine, Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    This time, Leshak¡¯s face had the expression Radan normally had.


    ¡°Do you know what you are saying?¡±


    ¡°I kn,know, Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You know?¡±


    Radan nodded and fumbled through the air looking for Leshak¡¯s hand, and held it.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Radan raised his hand and brought it to his cheek. His red lips smiled softly. It was a strange smile.


    Radan thought he would not be able to say it if not now. He wanted to speak as straight as possible without stuttering, so he bit his tongue in his mouth over and over again.


    ¡°I like, His Majesty.¡±


    Radan said that he liked Leshak in the most accurate pronunciation he could make.


    His heart was satisfied, but strangely, tears welled up.


    ¡°I like¡­¡±


    So it¡¯s ok. ¨C


    You can take me back there. ¨C


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    Radan thought that Leshak¡¯s voice that was calling him, was a little shaky.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.

 Volume 1 - CH 18

    ¡°You. Why are you like this now?¡­¡­


    Look at him making such ¡®big noise¡¯. ¨C


    Leshak grabbed Radan¡¯s chin and pulled him closer. However, the lips that hastily covered his lips, separated as quickly as when they approached.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t handle kissing you now. Not right now.¡±


    Leshak hand released it¡¯s hold on his chin, but this time only briefly. He pulled his chin up again, and pressed their lips together.


    Radan was accustomed to accepting him. No, it wasn¡¯t because he was used to it, it¡¯s because Radan was also desperate.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No more.¡±


    Leshak forced himself to part with his lips.


    He let out a rough breath as he wiped Radan¡¯s red swollen lips, with his thumb.


    ¡°I have to go out. I do not have time, and I don¡¯t want to embrace you in a hurry.¡±


    Radan raised his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s al,alright¡­¡­ ¡±


    Leshak¡¯s lips touched the tip of his nose. He left a brief kiss with a loud sound, and quickly pulled away. He was amazed by his own patience.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Still, there were some things that should not be compromised. Leshak wasn¡¯t keeping Radan in his barracks for sex. What he wanted was stronger and deeper.


    It was the first day he had Radan¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t want to swallow it without savoring it.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I will do it right. So wait until I return.¡±


    Radan swallowed his saliva. Leshak left a brief kiss on his cheek, and mustered his last bit of patience.


    ¡°I probably won¡¯t be back tonight. As you have heard, we need to find out who is behind the spy who infiltrated this place.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s hand traced the blush on his white cheeks regretfully.


    ¡°I wish you could keep this expression until I get back.¡±


    ¡°Wh,what kind of expression¡­¡­.¡±


    It was an expression that said ¡®patience is not needed at all¡¯.


    But if he kept that look on his face the whole time, Leshak really would lose any patience he had left. Leshak forcibly removed his hand from Radan, and got up.


    ¡°I will leave Karum by your side. If you need anything, ask him. But don¡¯t eat it, even if he brings you treats, okay?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­¡­Yes, My Lord.¡±


    He looked sad but Radan nodded as always.


    ¡±¡­¡­ Damn it!¡±


    Leshak pulled him closer and quickly swallowed his lips.


    ¡°You can eat, but keep in mind that Karum isn¡¯t the one giving it to you, he¡¯s giving it to you with my permission, because of me. If you feel very good eating sweets, it¡¯s because of me, not because of Karum.¡±


    ¡°I,I see.¡±


    ¡°Then I will go.¡±


    He should be ready to go by now. Leshak quickly crushed the regret of sticking his feet in place.


    ¡°Wait here, Radan.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­ G,go and come back, Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Leshak left the barracks. He walked fast. He now felt like he could do anything to come back faster to Radan¡¯s waiting arms.


    But what Leshak didn¡¯t notice is that at the end of ¡®Wait here¡¯, Radan didn¡¯t say ¡®Yes, My Lord¡¯ as usual.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    That person¡­¡­ Maybe he was someone like ¡®The Guide¡¯.


    Radan thought as he traced the wound on his neck, ¡®you came because of me¡®.


    He didn¡¯t know why the man wanted to kill him. But, if he thought about it, he only left a wound on his neck, so he might not have intended to kill him in the first place.


    Radan didn¡¯t know about the ciphertexts used by the People of Mjab, and ¡®The Guide¡¯ didn¡¯t teach Radan who rarely sees with his eyes how to read the ciphertexts, but he seemed to understand it anyway.


    Seeing that all the words ¡®The Guide¡¯ taught him were written in the ciphertext, it couldn¡¯t be said that there was no connection.


    I can¡¯t be here anymore. ¨C


    He was finally able to make up his mind. Now that Leshak and half of the Guardian Knights left the military camp, there was an opportunity that would never come again.


    He would never see Leshak again¡­¡­ but that was for his benefit. So that¡¯s why he told him that he liked him.


    Leshak¡¯s courtship was not in vain. No, it didn¡¯t make sense in the first place. Even before he pursued Radan, Radan would have liked him.


    So he had to leave.


    Radan listened for a while to see if there were any footsteps heading his way. After being convinced that no one would come, Radan removed the blindfold. Ice-blue eyes appeared through his pitch black hair.


    It was a mysterious appearance that was difficult to express. Radan looked like a snow spirit1 that had never set foot on human lands.


    Radan took the blindfold and put it in his arms, and looked for something to cover his face. It seemed that the blanket, the size to cover feet, was just right. Radan held the blanket over his head and looked outside the tent. There were four guards guarding the front and back of the barracks.


    They looked at Radan and asked.


    ¡°Sir Mjab. What do you need?¡±


    Radan held onto the blanket tightly so that there would be no eye contact, and so his gaze rested on his feet.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m g,going to go for a walk¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wait a moment. We are of low rank and cannot serve Mjab, so I think we will have to speak to Sir Siyed.¡±


    ¡°W,where is he¡­.. please? I will tell him.¡±


    ¡°Sir Siyed is coming over here now¡­¡­just in time.¡±


    Karum was on the way with cookies and pies just as Leshak had anticipated. He was startled to see Radan coming out of the barracks and ran to him with a tray.


    ¡°Sir Mjab! Why are you here? No, and why are you wearing a blanket?¡±


    Radan sniffed the sweet scent of sugar and cream that pierced his nose. He clenched his jaw in order not to remember the smell.


    ¡°Come on¡­. I want to go for ¡­..a walk.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right now¡­¡­.¡±


    Karum shook his chin as if he were embarrassed. Now, in preparation for Leshak¡¯s absence, they were setting up boundaries inside and outside the military camp. It was an ambiguous time to leave this place, or to take Radan out of the military camp to the stream.


    ¡°C,can¡¯t I?¡±


    However, there was no word saying that he should not watch after Radan if he wanted to come out.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make it a little short. Are you alright though?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Karum gave the tray of sweets to the sentry.


    ¡°Put this inside. We will be back in an hour or so.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Sir Karum.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Karum grabbed Radan¡¯s arm and led him in the right direction.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan shrugged his shoulders and walked away from Karum.


    ¡°No need to hold me¡­¡­ you can let go, okay.¡±


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t see? Then, if you fall down I will hear from His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Karum remembered a bit of what Leshak once said about the tailor who measured Radan.


    ¡°Excuse me. Then hold on to my sleeve. Do you dislike that too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk well¡­¡­I won¡¯t fall over. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡­.¡±


    Karum was restless, but eventually nodded as though he could not force Radan.


    ¡°¡­make you then. Yes, I will follow¡­¡­ Oh, oh my, you don¡¯t know the way. Then I will lead the way, so please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Radan reached out and grabbed Karum¡¯s arm. He couldn¡¯t lift his head but he wanted to convey his sincerity. He was a really good man.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, the sentries tasked with protecting Leshak¡¯s barracks rubbed their eyes. The illusion had arisen that they had seen a youthful blush on Sir Karum Siyed¡¯s bearded cheeks.


    ¡°So, are you alright holding my arm¡­¡­ It must be difficult.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, yes?¡±


    ¡°I will take the lead.¡±


    Karum turned around.


    He made his footsteps loud, and walked very slowly. He didn¡¯t forget to turn his head to check on every step Radan took.


    ¡°Move with caution.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan, covered in a blanket, followed Karum. It was no mistake that he gradually distanced himself from Karum.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°Is it over there?¡±


    Asked the newly titled Count Custer, pointing to the mound. After passing there, it would be Leshak¡¯s military camp.


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing. Damn it, what the hell is he doing in a place like that!? I thought he had captured even a plausible castle.¡±


    Count Custer was young. He was a young man who had just turned 20.


    He was a long way from playing his role as a General on the battlefield, or as a Knight. However, receiving the title meant that he also had a duty.


    In order to maintain the title and territories, the approval of the Caliph Royal Family was required. Since he was given the title, he had to play along to gain their favor.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡­ Why the hell is the emperor so fussy? I¡¯d rather we left sooner rather than later.¡±


    ¡°Well, Count.¡±


    The vassal who was accompanying him noticed that had said way too much. But the ignorant Count didn¡¯t know what he was doing wrong.


    ¡°What, do you have no ears to hear me.¡±


    ¡°Still, isn¡¯t Leshak¡¯s camp right in front of you? Now slowly, be careful with what you say¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s enough nagging. Do I look like a fool who would say such a thing in front of Leshak Caliph?


    Count Custer was openly nervous about his words. As he struck the horse with a whip, it trembled and accelerated.


    ¡°Count! Don¡¯t go too far alone!¡±


    The vassals followed the Lord and speeded up as he shouted at the young Count Custer.


    ¡°What war? Why do I have to suffer in this wastelands!¡±


    He had no intention of taking part in the war by commanding the five hundred enlisted men left behind by his deceased father. If he swore his allegiance to Prince Leshak, he would be allowed to inherit the title in return, but he was planning to return to his estate as soon as possible.


    He¡¯d already thought of all the excuses. He would make a false injury, pretend to be ill for a few days, and then he would complain that he could not end the Count of Custer line in this manner.


    If Leshak Caliph is a conscientious person, he would not ignore his request.


    Even his father, who was healthy, died only just a few days after he joined the Leshak army. The death of his father was the responsibility of Leshak Caliph.


    ¡°¡­.. Huh. To call such a person a Guardian or anything like that¡­¡­.¡±


    Count Custer grinded his teeth.


    It was something he would never say in front of others, but he hated Crown Prince Leshak. He didn¡¯t like him because he was good from one to ten. He hated that people always praised him and made him a model for all knights.


    What he hated the most was the duality of being the only one pretending to be noble.


    When he asked for the imperial coffin for his father, he said no because of the way he was killed. When he heard those words, he thought his blood was gushing backwards.


    He said his father violated the military rules and entered a brothel. Count Custer could not understand why entering a brothel would be against the rules.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s funny, what are the rumors say is that that such a guy also brought a prostitute into the barracks and rolls around with him every day? Shit!¡±


    Count Custer¡¯s expression changed after muttering curses about Leshak for a while.


    He had a smirk and vulgar expression that was unsuitable for a 20-year-old.


    ¡°Well, it seems that there must be a really good brothel nearby if it can make even Leshak Caliph, a wooden stone-hearted person, become like that.


    If that¡¯s the case, then he was thinking of staying a little longer. But before that, they will have to get rid of the nonsensical rule that prohibits entering brothels.


    ¡°Count, a little slower¡­¡­ ¡±


    The vassals followed behind. Count Custer hurried down the road, looking pathetically at the men who could not speak properly.


    The horse he was riding had just started climbing the hill.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    He got rid of Karum.


    Radan forced his heart, that was pounding with worry and regret, on.


    It was fortunate that a little bird flew over just in time. Radan said it was the first time he had heard that kind of sound, and Karum replied that it was a bird.


    After Radan stood for a while and listened to the birdsong. Karum offered to catch the bird alive and then chased after it.


    Radan buried his footsteps under the footsteps of the other, or stayed still. He moved away from Karum with the silent steps he had learned from The Guide.


    When he thought that Leshak might be angry with Karum, it felt like he would regret it forever.


    After some distance, Radan pulled the blanket down a little. There seemed to be no one around here. However, as it is an area where Leshak could come at any time, so it was imperative to be vigilant. He had to move as fast as he could.


    Radan was thinking of going to Motilla. The guide told him to go to Motilla and find a family with the surname Mjab if he ever got lost. If he went there, he could go back to Laud¡¯s side.


    No matter how angry Laud was, he would say that he didn¡¯t want to be Kemened¡¯s Third Prince. Instead, he will say that he will live behind the iron gate for the rest of his life.


    It would be okay. Prince Leshak would be safe throughout the time he is locked in the iron gate.


    Everything is fine with Radan now.


    However, he heard a horse running in front of himself. Radan knew what it meant.


    It meant someone was coming.


    Confused, Radan tried to hide himself. But there was no suitable place.


    The tree was too big and the bush too small. Radan, who was looking around anxiously, found a large rock over there and tried to hide behind it. But it was too late.


    ¡°¡­.. Whoa¡­Hey! Who the hell are you!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan stopped walking. He couldn¡¯t even breathe now. Radan moved his hand under the blanket and pulled out the blindfold. It would be disastrous if he ever tried to take off the blanket.


    He didn¡¯t want to kill anyone. Especially if they are close to Leshak.


    ¡°I,I¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, What is this? You¡¯re wearing pretty nice clothes. There¡¯s only the military camp of Crown Prince Leshak around here¡­¡­ Why the hell are you hanging around here?¡±


    ¡°Th,that¡­¡­.¡±


    The answer was too difficult. Constructing a lie was one of the most difficult things for Radan.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you answer me? It¡¯s like I caught a spy. What is that blanket? If you¡¯re not a suspicious person, why are you covering your face with that?¡±


    He was the young Count Custer.


    He struck the horse¡¯s side to make it go forward, then came up to Radan and snatched the blanket away.


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡­.¡±


    His face was revealed, which was hidden behind the tightly tied blindfold.


    ¡°Are you blind? Why is a blind¡­.. Oh my.¡±


    Count Custer¡¯s mean expression increased to the limit.


    He had heard the story that the prostitute from the brothel, whom Crown Prince Leshak has been cherishing recently, cannot see.


    He heard it said he was too skinny and childish, but his face was incredibly beautiful.


    ¡°Are you Prince Leshak¡¯s lover?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The eyes behind the blindfold swayed from side to side.


    ¡°Are you running away? Maybe from Prince Leshak? Why? It doesn¡¯t look like he is treating you badly?¡±


    Radan shook his head hastily.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ no. I¡¯m not going¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Aha, He¡¯s blind, dressed in good clothes, and was wandering not far from Leshak¡¯s military base, but he wasn¡¯t Prince Leshak¡¯s lover. So who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan shut his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything, Custer licked his lips and asked again.


    ¡°I heard there is a brothel nearby¡­¡­ Are you a prostitute who works there?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes. That¡¯s right¡­¡­,¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Custer got off his horse.


    He was said to have inherited strange tastes. He was just a little less fat, but he was a man who was just like his father.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve also pulled down my bottoms. How much would it be?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What? No¡­¡­ I hate that.¡±


    Radan shook his head and stepped back.


    Custer smacked his lips as he saw Radan stumble.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. Why did you get caught off guard by a subject that concerns prostitutes? Come here!¡±


    Custer grabbed Radan¡¯s arm and pulled him. He kicked Radan in the calf.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    He fixed Radan¡¯s body by bending his arm as he fell forward, then dragged his face between his legs.¡±


    ¡°Shall we take a look at the talent that even the wood and stone have fallen for?¡±


    Earl Custer smiled, revealing his teeth.


    Both ignorant, and cruel¡­


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    T/N:


    1 It isn¡¯t stated specifically, but I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s kinda like a Ñ©Å® (Yuki-onna or Yukionba). A Japanese snow spirit (y¨­kai). Taking the form of a beautiful woman with snow white skin, raven hair, and eyes that strike fear into the hearts of humans.

 Volume 1 - CH 19

    ¡°I,I hate it!¡±


    Radan waved his arms desperately.


    Smack!-


    ¡°Stay still!¡±


    Count Custer slapped Radan across his cheek. Radan¡¯s face turned red quickly as the handprint made red stains on his white skin.


    ¡°What am I consuming1? If you are a prostitute, you don¡¯t have to take care of your guests.¡±


    Radan¡¯s presence was more than for simple entertainment.


    He wasn¡¯t just a prostitute, he was the lover of Crown Prince Leshak Caliph. He seemed to have run away, so Count Custer would not be in danger from slapping him.


    Well, it¡¯ll be cheap play, so it¡¯s not bad. Seeing that he ran away, he was under no obligation to pick him up like this, and return him to Crown Prince Leshak Caliph.


    Besides, it was common sense that the person who found the prostitute should deal with it. Usually he would be taken to the pimp and paid, but Count Custer didn¡¯t have to. He thought it would be great to have fun here and kill him, or to make him his courtesan.


    It was refreshing to think of what kind of face Leshak Caliph would make when the lover he¡¯d been keeping like that fell into someone else¡¯s hands.


    People always praised him for being so perfect and wonderful, it didn¡¯t seem plausible to use what he¡¯d had. The young Count Custer contemplated melting Leshak¡¯s lover¡¯s heart and making him unable to live without being his belonging.


    Puck!-


    Custer grabbed Radan¡¯s head and slammed it into the ground. His nose was dripping blood but above all, his mind went blank.


    ¡°Be quiet. I¡¯ll give you a taste of the real thing.¡±


    Custer held Radan¡¯s head with one hand and untied the front of his trousers with the other. He grabbed his dark-red thing and rubbed it, making it engorge with blood. Then he rubbed it over Radan¡¯s trousers.


    ¡°What do you think? Can you feel it¡¯s the real thing?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­ No, let go¡­¡­ ¡±


    Radan struggled with his feet. Custer pulled Radan¡¯s hair back and made him tilt his head.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, you lowly one. Where would you have dared to see the manhood of a real nobleman? This is what will give you pleasure.¡±


    ¡°N,no!¡±


    ¡°Pretending to be naive? You¡¯re a prostitute, you must have plugged everything that could be plugged into your back hole. Be grateful when I tell you that I¡¯ll give you something good, alright?¡±


    Count Custer was about to rip Radan¡¯s pants off.


    ¡°Cou, Count¡­¡­ ?¡±


    The vassals who followed saw the scene.


    Count Custer turned to look at him.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Come and hold on to this thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s Leshak Caliph¡¯s lover, but he said he¡¯s not.¡±


    The vassal¡¯s complexion turned sallow.


    ¡°Cou, Count. This is too much. His Majesty Crown Prince Leshak would not let this stand¡­¡­.You can¡¯t mess with what might be his. Please compose yourself¡­.


    ¡°Fuck it, he¡¯s not!¡±


    Puck!-


    Count Custer took an erratic anger out on Radan by smashing his head into the dirt again.


    ¡°And what does the Leshak Caliph know!? This prostitute ran away with his own two feet! The one who let him escape is the asshole.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure he ran away, Count? If he did not, it would be a real big deal.¡±


    ¡°Shit, then after I have fun, why don¡¯t you bury him?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­ ?¡±


    Count Custer was troubled by the advice of an old vassal.


    ¡°Hey, you guys.¡±


    He beckoned to the wandering knights who had been escorting them. They didn¡¯t serve a single master, but worked for money from time to time, and although they may have good skills they were not bound by chivalry at all.


    ¡°Quiet this old man, and one of you will come and help me.¡±


    One of them laughed.


    ¡°Then are you going to let us do it too?¡±


    ¡°After I do.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Sriiing!-


    He drew his sword and cut the vassal¡¯s throat like it was nothing.


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡±


    The vassal collapsed bleeding profusely, unable to even scream properly.


    Even Count Custer seemed a little surprised by the action.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to kill him¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You said to quiet him.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, that¡¯s true. Then come and hold onto this.¡±


    Count Custer blinked as the wandering knights approached.


    The knight grabbed Radan¡¯s hair and raised his face and opened his mouth, which began to salivate.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we have a go together?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°What does it matter to you? You¡¯re going to kill him after you¡¯re done anyway.¡±


    The wandering knight then sniffed Radan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Or kill him. I like that too.¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡­¡­.¡±


    Count Custer, who still had a bad look about him, hesitated.


    ¡°No, but still¡­¡­ wait a little while, i¡¯ll finish soon. For now, tie this guy up. I will not be able to take off his clothes with this constant struggling.¡±


    The wandering knight shrugged his shoulders with a grim face.


    ¡°Well then, whatever.¡±


    Meanwhile, another knight grabbed Radan¡¯s wrist and dragged him. Radan struggled until his skin was hit hard.


    ¡°N,no¡­¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Asshole2. Why are you still resisting? What could a puny thing like you do anyway? Hey, do you have something to tie him up with? Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Radan felt a rough piece of cloth touching his wrist.


    Riiiip!-


    There was a ripping sound from his waist. It was the sound of Count Custer tearing off his pants.


    ¡°I hate it¡­¡­.¡±


    Tears welled up.


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan rubbed his face hard on the ground.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ I really hate it¡­¡­.¡±


    Dduduu.-


    The blindfold fell off. Radan raised his head, weeping. Because of the tears he had to force his eyes closed.


    The skin swept across the soil was burning. All of what he was going through right now was painful.


    ¡°What. Why are you behaving like this?¡­.. Huh?¡±


    One of the wandering knights made eye contact with Radan.


    He was a little confused whether the deep, light blue eyes, like snow crystals, were human eyes or jewels.


    ¡°Aww¡­..Oh my God!¡±


    He knew his eyes were burning. As he rolled around with his eyes closed. The other knight quickly turned his head.


    ¡°What! Why all of a sudden¡­¡­ Ahhhh!¡±


    Both of them were dead.


    Count Custer roared.


    ¡°What, what!? What¡¯s this!?¡±


    The eyeballs burned by the blue flames melted without even leaving ashes. They just became black pits. Count Custer knew what the corpse meant.


    ¡°The¡­¡­ The Unknown Assassin!¡±


    Radan got up. He looked at Count Custer with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    Count Custer closed his eyes and screamed. Tears were dripping from Radan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ No¡­¡­..¡±


    Even the flowing tears hurt. Radan stood there and watched the young Count Custer become a corpse.


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡­ !¡±


    Thump.¨C


    Count Custer, whose eyes grew black, fell dead on the dirt.


    Puduck!-


    Radan¡¯s eyelids closed and he wiped his tears away.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Then Radan heard a suffocating astonishment coming from behind him.


    It was Karum.


    Kiiiiikkk!-


    Suddenly, the bird he had captured flew into the sky, screeching.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°Majesty. This is the last one.¡±


    It was the last textile shop near Motilla.


    They found all the tailors they¡¯d heard rumors of and checked their faces, but none of them had taken Radan¡¯s measurements.


    ¡°The tailor is also suspicious.¡±


    Leshak looked at the messy streets that were starting to get dark as the sun went down. Darkness began to spread on his brow.


    ¡°You brought the tailor, do you have any guesses?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±


    Abadd brought up the story of finding the tailor in Motilla.


    They¡¯re reason for trying to find a family with the surname Mjab in Motilla had already been guessed by Leshak, so there was nothing more to hide.


    ¡°There was only the pimp who knew that we would be here in advance. But he was locked up at the time¡­¡­.¡±


    In such a situation, there was only a small probability that the tailor they found by chance, was an assassin or spy.


    ¡°Could it be that the pimp led the tailor to us?¡±


    Leshak said something that Sidris and Abadd couldn¡¯t bear to say.


    The pimp was a person associated with Radan. The idea that he may have summoned an assassin was a situation that couldn¡¯t help but to raise doubts, even about Radan.


    ¡°There were a lot of people with the last name Mjab. Would you like to search the streets to find Sir Mjab¡¯s family?¡±


    Leshak bit his lip.


    Whether the head or the heart, it was going to be complicated either way.


    ¡°Are you suspicious of Radan?¡±


    Sidris was the first to answer the question that was thrown out of nowhere.


    ¡°No, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡°


    ¡°The circumstances were questionable, but Sir Mjab himself could not be doubted. He seems like a man who knows nothing of lies.¡±


    Then Abadd said,


    ¡°Besides, you said that you almost killed Mjab.¡±


    Leshak clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡±¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think he deceived me either.¡±


    ¡®I like¡­¡¯


    He was watching how hard Radan had tried to pronounce those succinct words. No one could say it was a lie.


    Leshak had left half of his heart in the barracks where Radan had spoken those words. One half of his heart was trying to find the other half, and return as soon as possible.


    It won¡¯t be. It couldn¡¯t be.-


    ¡°But just because I like him doesn¡¯t mean I can deny this connection.¡±


    He was the Crown Prince of Ibeden before being Leshak Caliph. He was a person who should not blindly follow untested assertions.


    Sidris replied.


    ¡°Then you will have to find a way to disprove it, Your Majesty. If you give me permission, I will find the family of Sir Mjab.


    ¡±Eventually he nodded.


    ¡°I will allow it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Sidris gathered the soldiers together.


    After a while, the whole of Motilla was turned over.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°Damn. He¡¯s not dead!¡±


    Instead of the People of Mjab being sent to confirm the death of Leshak Caliph, the Crown Prince Leshak himself appeared unexpectedly.


    He was wandering around the whole street because the Guid of the Squadron had been slow-witted.


    The Guide did two things.


    First, he created a fake family for Radan.


    Second, he had to inform the Kemened Army, which is currently moving its forces, that the death of the Leshak Caliph is not true.


    The guide quickly wrote in the ciphertext. It had to be rolled up into small pieces and hung around the pigeon¡¯s neck to be flown away.


    The guide walked through the narrow alleyways and entered the backyard of a house. There was a large cage. It was a place where pigeons that had been trained to send and receive ciphertext were kept.


    The guide picked the pigeon with the strongest wings.


    ¡°You must arrive on time.¡±


    The surprise strategy devised by Kemened¡¯s forces was simple.


    By presupposing the death of Crown Prince Leshak Caliph, they would exploit the chaos caused by his untimely absence.


    Leshak Caliph was an excessively outstanding figure, but he had created a fatal flaw. That was that the war effort was being fought around him too heavily. When he disappears, the chaos caused by his absence will be impossible to rectify.


    What Kemened¡¯s forces intended was an uncontrolled chaos, but the most important thing was their speed. Kemened¡¯s forces had already given up sleep, and were moving towards Leshak¡¯s army camp.


    ¡°You go.¡±


    The guide picked a pigeon with a particularly red beak and hung the cipher text around his neck.


    Just at the moment he was about to send the pigeon away.


    Swish!¨C


    The arrows flew at an incredible speed.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The arrow pierced the guide¡¯s hand along with the pigeon.


    The guide¡¯s head turned quickly. Leshak was filling the narrow alleyway leading to the backyard.


    The one holding the bow in the front was Prince Leshak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    It was an eerie voice.


    The guide started running with an arrow in his hand.


    It¡¯s still too early to be frustrated. These were the streets of Mjab. In this cramped maze, no person could pursue a Man of Mjab.


    Moreover, today is the day that the bloody moon will rise. The blood-red moon was already busy coloring the darkness so that it did not have time to shine.


    ¡°I told you not to move.¡±


    Swish!¨C


    The second arrow flew.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The arrow went straight into his shin.


    It was a moment when he wanted to curse God. A person with bow skills that could accurately target an opponent who is running fast in this darkness was there today.


    The guide fell. He got up and tried to run again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Swish!-


    The third arrow pierced the heel.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Eventually, the guide rolled on the ground.


    Leshak¡¯s army ran and grabbed the Guide, then dragged him in front of Crown Prince Leshak.


    Leshak passed his bow to Abadd and asked the guide.


    ¡°Do you know Radan¡¯s family?¡±


    The guide stared at Leshak with blade-like eyes.


    After the Seven Years of War, Leshak would have been the enemy of half of the Kemened Kingdom.


    The guide wasn¡¯t sure if he could survive against him. He had to buy some time somehow.


    ¡°Yes I know them well.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Leshak glanced at Abadd and Sidris.


    ¡°Prepare to open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    It was a particularly intense night as the halo of blood red moon glimmered as it drew near.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    T/N:


    1 The word used here is ???? (eating, consuming). This is a euphemism used in some Eastern Asian languages. Specifically for the the act of consummation i.e. sexual intercourse.


    2 The word used here is ??- it¡¯s a profane word literally meaning: a deformed or diseased person. But it¡¯s like calling someone a dickhead, retard, moron, asshole etc.

 Volume 1 - CH 20

    ¡°I really hate torture.¡±


    Murmured Abadd in front of the pot of boiling water.


    ¡°This is not the job of a knight. It would be better to cut his throat and be done.¡±


    ¡°It is not the duty of a knight to complain like this. Stop all this foolishness.¡±


    Sidris approached him from behind and grabbed The Guide by the neck and dragged him towards the pot.


    Sidris spoke to The Guide.


    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s not a big pot. If I push your head the water will overflow, if I push it in three times and all the water will have spilled out. So you have three chances.¡±


    After three chances, The Guide  had no choice but to put his face directly on the hot red cast iron pot.


    Abadd spoke.


    ¡°After being soaked once, you¡¯ll see how precious the other two opportunities are.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Sidris took The Guide¡¯s head to the cauldron. When the soldier waiting next to him hit The Guide ¡®s back with the tip of the spear, his head went straight into the boiling water.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Guide groaned. However, with the spear firmly pressing on the head, he couldn¡¯t get out of the pot with his own strength.


    With both his arms tied behind his back, resistance was impossible.


    Abadd sat down in front of the cauldron and said in a carefree voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to die here but your eyes will boil, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re blind, but it¡¯s hard to boil the brain.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    Sidris also responded calmly and then winked at the guard. When the spear was lifted, The Guide  lifted his head and collapsed onto the floor, with his face all red.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡­¡±


    The Guide  wriggled around like a very large worm.


    Abadd tapped his foot with the back of his sword.


    ¡°Now there are two left. Oh, from the second time onwards, I¡¯ll get something to use, to help you breathe. So then even if we leave you in the water for a long time, you won¡¯t die from suffocation.¡±


    Sidris gave the order.


    ¡°Go and get something to use to help him breathe so he can stay in the water for a long time.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    tuk tuk.


    Abadd¡¯s blade moved again.


    ¡°Are you in the mood to talk now?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­.. cough, cough! What, what¡­¡­want do you want to know¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    The calmness disappeared from Abadd¡¯s voice.


    ¡°From where you were born, to the number of shoes the group of people who live on this street have.¡±


    The tip of Abadd¡¯s sword pierced through The Guide ¡®s heel where the arrow was still embedded. The Guide  groaned.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start with the family of Sir Mjab. The name of the family is Mjab, correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Guide ¡®s eyes rolled left and right.


    It was a time to choose.


    Would he keep the secrets of the Kemened Royal Family and cook like meat and then die, or would he give the Leshak Caliph the answers and save his life?


    He wanted to live.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    Mjab was really there.


    All the People of Mjab were those he had gathered.


    The outcast, the runaways, the betrayed, the suffering, the ones whose purpose in life is revenge, and the ones who curse others¡­¡­He picked up those who fell to the bottom of life, and made them his own. The organization that started like that, was passed down from generation to generation.


    The Guide was recognized as the most useful among them.


    Locations were very important for a guide. The People of Mjab, who hid endlessly in this slum, could not connect with the Mjab without The Guide .


    The Guide was a position Mjab chose for himself, and in any case it was the only stepping stone to take his life that started at the bottom, to a better place.


    It was in that same vein that he had advised to give up the life of the former Guide, who was imprisoned in the Lesha military camp, without a single thought.


    He wanted to remain The Guide .


    Only The Guide was able to connect with the Royal Family of Kemened. As long as the assassination of Leshak Caliph is successful, the Kemened Royal Family will not ignore The Guide .


    After the war there would inevitably be a large-scale shift of status. That was the reason why he had to remain The Guide no matter what.


    The Guide was desperately trying to create an answer in order to survive.


    First of all, denying a relationship with the Royal Family of Kemened was the first priority.


    Prince Laud¡¯s army was secretly moving to Leshak¡¯s military camp. Without Prince Leshak on the battlefield, they would die.


    He had to buy more time, and keep him here as long as possible.


    So that the Leshak¡¯s army, without Leshak, would march toward defeat.


    The Guide, who was brought in front of Leshak, spoke.


    ¡°The whole family died a while ago.¡±


    The assassin was a skilled liar. The Guide was a man who could lie better than anyone on the street.


    ¡°Is everyone dead?¡±


    The assassin lied again to Sidris¡¯s distrusting face.


    ¡°After the fire¡­¡­ There was nothing that could be done.¡±


    The Guide did not know the exact circumstances of how Radan ended up staying at Leshak¡¯s military camp.


    All he could do was guess.


    The rumors of Crown Prince Leshak having a new lover had already spread to the surrounding area. If the Blue Snake was lucky enough to be found after the assassination attempt, the Leshak Caliph would still believe the Blue Snake to be a prostitute.


    That made it easier to lie.


    The Guide glanced back at Prince Leshak.


    He had difficulty reading the silent Prince¡¯s expression. However, The Guide knew that Leshak loved his new lover. To the point where it made him reckless.


    ¡°The family¡­¡­ they lived on the money earned by the blind son. But when the money ran out, it seemed that life wasn¡¯t easy.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­. Do you mean that the fire was not an accident, that they wanted to take their lives?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. All I know is that the house caught on fire, and the family is nowhere to be seen. It¡¯s a house with a lot of debt, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if someone set it on fire.¡±


    ¡°Then what is your relationship with the pimp?¡±


    ¡°That¡­..¡±


    The Guide bit his lip in annoyance. It was a trivial thing to conjure a lie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about holding back.¡±


    Abadd¡¯s sword prodded him directly in his back. The Guide made a surprised expression, shook his head, and opened his mouth again.


    ¡°I am an elder of¡­¡­.the organization I belong to.¡±


    ¡°Organization?¡±


    ¡°Therefore¡­¡­ I manage the prostitutes and¡­¡­.. the prostitutes who run away, I¡¯m charged with bringing them back at any cost so¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that you dressed up as a tailor to get your prostitute back?¡±


    ¡°I am only following orders. If that¡¯s not the way it should be¡­¡­¡­ well, I was wrong, kill me!¡±


    The Guide bowed down.


    In the hole on the back of his hand where the arrow was freshly pulled out, there was an ugly tangle of blood and feathers from the pigeon.


    In the meantime The Guide was worried about his hands and legs that were hit by the arrows. If his body was crippled, he could no longer act as a guide. Mjab will entrust the position of ¡®The Guide¡¯ to another assassin with a young and strong body.


    No!


    The Guide closed his eyes tightly.


    Somehow he had to live¡­¡­. So he could heal the wound¡­¡­¡­


    Sneak.-


    At that moment Leshak, who had been sitting silently, stood up. After having received the sword from Abadd, he approached without any warning and put it in the back of The Guide¡¯s hand.


    Puck!-


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­.. Ahhhh!¡±


    The Guide, who had been worried about whether his hands were moving properly, or whether the wounds would heal, screamed.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Why, why are you like this, My Lord! Why¡­¡­..? What did I do wrong¡­¡­.. Ahh!?¡±


    Krrkkk!


    As Leshak twisted the sword, he heard the sound of the blade scraping the bones.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡±


    His straight lips were twisted as well.


    ¡°What kind of pimp uses ciphertext to protect a a few coins earned from selling prostitutes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because His Highness doesn¡¯t know! It¡¯s not just a few coins¡­¡­. !¡±


    ¡°Do you think pimps can speak Seti and Eukut? A language the Prince of Ibeden has never learned?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡­¡­..¡±


    The Guide¡¯s face turned blue. The letter he was about to send by pigeon fell in front of his face.


    ¡°What did you write here?¡±


    What was written was that the Leshak Caliph was not dead, and they should return to Kemened, and that it had not been confirmed whether the Blue Snake was alive or dead.


    It was a ciphertext that could be used by any enemy spy who saw it.


    The Guide¡¯s eyes flickered like crazy.


    There was no way to escape now that this was revealed.


    No way¡­¡­.. this can¡¯t be.


    The Guide caught himself shaking. It couldn¡¯t be!


    Only members of the organization could read that¡­¡­¡­


    Prince Leshak¡¯s smooth voice trampled the pulsating tension.


    ¡°Sidris.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Leshak glanced at the ciphertext that had fallen on the floor.


    ¡°Take that and go to Radan. Ask him to read it for me as he did before.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­.. what?¡±


    The Guide ¡®s face distorted. It was a look like his last remaining hopes were being destroyed and his last remaining expectations were being laid bare.


    ¡°What¡­¡­damage¡­..,¡±


    The Blue Snake had not failed the attempt to assassinate Prince Leshak. Instead, The Blue Snake was being comfortably held in Leshak¡¯s arms while disguising his identity, and had even revealed the organization¡¯s cipher text!


    The Blue Snake, who had never learned to write, did that!


    It was a betrayal by The Blue Snake!


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­!¡±


    The Guide was furious!


    The Guide had endured having his hands and feet pierced and his face burned, all for the sake of the Kemened Royal Family! While The Blue Snake who was of that bloodline, had abandoned his Kin and Kingdom!


    He now understood how Leshak¡¯s forces were able to use a surprise attack this evening.


    The Blue Snake sold this place out!


    He was blinded by the Prince of an enemy country.


    He has given into greed and has brought death to everyone on this street.


    Leshak withdrew his sword from the back of The Guide¡¯s hand and spoke to Abadd.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him one more opportunity. Unless he¡¯s an idiot he¡¯ll tell the truth before Sidris comes back with the answer.¡±


    ¡°I see, My Lord.¡±


    Abadd grabbed The Guide and dragged him back to the cauldron.


    The Guide suddenly raised his head and spoke to Leshak.


    ¡°The Leshak Caliph will die by a serpent¡¯s bite.¡±


    He wanted those words to be poisonous.


    ¡±¡­¡­.. What?¡±


    The look of astonishment flickered across the eyes of everyone surrounding The Guide. His face was filled with venomous spite.


    ¡°The blue-eyed snake will gnaw the heart of the Caliph.¡±


    Hey!


    Abadd¡¯s blade pierced the skin under The Guide¡¯s chin.


    ¡°What do you mean!?¡±


    The Guide¡¯s eyes did not leave Leshak. The person who should be poisoned was Prince Leshak.


    ¡°The Leshak Caliph brought the snake that would kill him into his bed with his own hands. Not knowing that the prostitute who was wrapping his legs around him so smoothly was actually an assassin called The Blue Snake.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    The Guide did not shut his mouth even though the blade was digging into his flesh.


    There was no way he could survive now that The Blue Snake had betrayed him. As long as he knew he was going to die, it didn¡¯t matter to him what direction of the war took.


    Whether Leshak Caliph killed the Kemened, or Kemened¡¯s Blue Serpent devoured his heart before that, it was out of his hands now.


    He will die here.


    All he could do now was to spray a little more poison on the Leshak Caliph who was going to take his life.


    ¡°The reason the Kemened Royal Family raised the Blue Snake was to assassinate the Leshak Caliph. All the previous assassinations were just steps towards that purpose. He would have been sweeter than any prostitute. The smile, the warm body to heat your bed, was honed to kill the Leshak Caliph¡­¡­ ¡±


    The tongue that was spewing out poison, stopped.


    A sword came up to his lips. It moved without any hesitation, and separated The Guide¡¯s head from his body.


    Snap, thump. ¨C


    The head fell to the floor.


    The lips alone didn¡¯t know that they had died, and spat out blood.


    Sliding. Thud! ¨C


    The guide¡¯s corpse fell.


    A fresh drop of blood fell on the two pieces of horribly shattered corpse. It was the blood flowing from Leshak¡¯s hand. It was a wound that was created in the process of taking Abadd¡¯s sword and cutting the Guide.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°Your¡­¡­Highness.¡±


    Sidris managed to call him.


    Leshak stepped on the head of the corpse and turned around. There was the sound of blood and flesh being smashed beneath his feet.


    Leshak gave orders with a face devoid of emotion, as though what had just been crushed wasn¡¯t a human head, but the words he uttered.


    ¡°Send someone to Veroz.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Leshak turned his back quickly.


    The place where Leshak turned and headed towards was the cage that housed the homing pigeons. There were eighteen birds, including crows and pigeons.


    Leshak spoke after checking the number of birds.


    ¡°Mark them. Use a mark that is conspicuous even from a distance. Tell Veroz to chase after the marked birds. Wherever the bird goes, you will know where to find the Kemened. But you can¡¯t trust everything the spy says. It should be borne in mind that it could be a country other than Kemened. Reorganize the reconnaissance team. We start over from scratch.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Leshak glanced up at the night sky.


    Today was the rise of the bloody moon. It was an ominous night that even those who couldn¡¯t sleep were forced themselves to, anyhow.


    ¡°It must not be because of the bloody moon, I don¡¯t want Veroz to come crying because he missed a bird in the middle. We don¡¯t know which bird is going where, so we follow the markings.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Sidris impatiently called out to Leshak.


    ¡°¡­.. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­ ¡±


    Sidris bit his lip.


    Leshak had a face like he had no idea what the problem was.


    So Sidris couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Majesty. If that is the case, then the Sir Mjab,¡±


    The word Mjab, which came out of nowhere, became a thorn.


    That wasn¡¯t his real name. Radan was an assassin, not a prostitute. Everything about him was a lie.


    So he wanted to asked him,


    Is Your Majesty okay now? He wondered if the heart of His Majesty, who received a lie when he gave his true love in return, is okay now.


    ¡°Checking on him is the first priority. The spy is dead, so he has the rest of the clues. Rather than chasing after a bird, it¡¯s better to check that first ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Leshak¡¯s eyes glared at Sidris.


    Sidris took a step back without realizing it. His eyes were strange. Maybe it was because of the red moon shining, but his eyes looked red too.


    ¡°Radan is irrelevant.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t kill me, Radan is not an assassin.¡±


    Sidris took yet another step backwards.


    His eyes were red, like it¡¯s not normal.


    ¡°It will continue to lead. Don¡¯t take any more steps for me again.¡±


    Leshak was not normal.


    It was wrong to cut off the spy¡¯s throat. When he opened his mouth again, he would have still said more.


    He killed such a person at once. By doing so, he stopped him from speaking out again.


    He wasn¡¯t sure, was that really what Leshak Caliph would do?


    ¡°Move quickly. The enemy has been on the move long before us.¡±


    Leshak staggered past Sidris and stepped forward.


    Looking at his back from behind was never something to fear, but it looked different today.


    It was like using¡­¡­.. force.


    He wouldn¡¯t believe it, noy a word.


    Sidris quickly shook his head  and suppressed his anxious heart.


    He hoped it was not the case. He hoped it was his anxiety that he had misjudged Leshak.


    Leshak¡¯s judgment was never wrong. He must have made the right decision now. They were at war right now. The Kemened Army was moving right now and they didn¡¯t know where, that was the biggest problem.


    Radan, who stayed in the barracks, was isolated. He would not have known that someone had talked about who he was. It was not too late to investigate Radan.


    Leshak ¡®s judgment was right, Sidris believed that!


    Even after it turns out that Radan is indeed the assassin called the Blue Serpent, Leshak will make the right decision.


    The kindness he has bestowed on Radan so far was for a pitiful prostitute. It was never intended for the Unknown Assassin.


    If necessary, Leshak will don the mask of a relentless ruler and withdraw his warmth then. He was a monarch who could do that, so he served him with loyalty, with his life.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ All right, My Lord.¡±


    Sidris quickly followed Leshak¡¯s back and matched with speed. A bloody halo was increasing his shadow bit by bit through the darkness.


    -Bloody Moon, End of Volume 1


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.

 Volume 1 - CH 21

    Karum barely managed to hang on to his sanity.


    There were a total of four corpses in front of them.


    Standing among the bodies was Radan, who was barely covering himself with his torn clothes.


    The blindfold was untied and was laying at Radan¡¯s feet.


    It looked very strange.


    It was only a moment later that Karum realized what was strange, Radan was not wearing his blindfold.


    Why was the blindfold that he never takes it off even when he sleeps there at his feet?


    ¡°That¡­¡­ d,don¡¯t look¡­¡­ please.¡±


    Radan turned his back to him.


    He spoke desperately in his stuttering voice.


    Karum looked puzzled.


    What does he mean, don¡¯t look?


    It was Radan who couldn¡¯t see, so why shouldn¡¯t he look at Radan?


    Radan¡¯s voice sounded like he was talking through clenching his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to k,kill you¡­¡­ I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±


    Karum tilted his head again with an incomprehensible expression¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡±


    ¡­as Radan ran forward.


    It was a movement that did not look like a blind person at all.


    Radan ran swiftly through the thicket and branches. His precise steps left almost no sound behind.


    What was left behind Radan¡¯s steps were the corpses of four people.


    Three of them looked familiar.


    Three of the corpses¡¯ eyes had become black pits. Those were the signs left behind by The Unknown Assassin.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­!¡±


    At that moment, he came to his senses.


    Radan was running away from the corpses left behind by The Unknown Assassin.


    ¡°The Unknown Assassin!¡±


    Karum cried out like an angry bear.


    The truth that could no longer be denied smacked him up against his head.


    Radan was The Unknown Assassin.


    Regardless of what he did, or did not want to believe.


    ¡°Stop there!¡±


    Karum began chasing after Radan.


    The pounding in his ears seemed to come from his heart, not his feet.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°No, I lost it! I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty¡­ huff- huff-¡­¡­¡±


    Veroz didn¡¯t cry, but he wanted to.


    It was an absurd command in the first place.


    No matter how fast a person or a horse was, they couldn¡¯t keep pace with a flying bird. What¡¯s more, it was especially ridiculous on a night like this when it was so hard to see.


    Veroz bowed his head in front of Leshak without having time to cool the perspiration from his body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It was unavoidable. Stand up.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s party also lost their carrier pigeons. The place where he had guessed based on the bird¡¯s direction, was on the other side of Merv, and he was able to join Veroz in the vicinity.


    ¡°It¡¯s certain that the bird came to this area. If you give the order, we will search the area a little more.¡±


    Those were Abadd¡¯s words.


    It was only then that Veroz was able to find time to wipe the drops of sweat from his brow.


    ¡°Whoo, I am of the same opinion, Your Majesty. However, unfortunately there hasn¡¯t been any sign of large-scale movements of troops yet. If enough people move, we¡¯ll definitely notice it. Also, the bird may have gone somewhere other than Kemened.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    With that short answer Leshak quickly organized his thoughts.


    The lack of visual movement from the enemy was evidence that they had not moved closer. If it was just one or two troops maybe they wouldn¡¯t notice, but a large army couldn¡¯t move as though covered in an invisibility cloak.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cut the number of people in half. Half will return to join the camp¡¯s defenses, while the other half will become a search force. Let¡¯s look for the bird, and if it¡¯s not found, then we¡¯ll find a clue about Kemened.¡±


    ¡°I see, My Lord.¡±


    Soon the order was put in effect.


    The search Corps was commanded by Veroz. Twelve people were left behind, and the rest of the party turned and headed towards the military camp.


    Leshak ran his horse in the lead.


    His horse, who had naturally fast feet, ran through the night like the waking dawn.


    Abbad sighed heavily as he saw Leshak¡¯s back which had already become a distant shadow in the dark night.


    ¡°Damn it! Master, I can¡¯t quite keep up. Why is it that I never see the First Prince get a sore ass when he rides like that, and at that speed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it means don¡¯t follow him.¡±


    Abadd shrugged his shoulders as if in surprise, at Sidris` words.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that? Still, I have the responsibilities as a Guardian Knight. I thought you would insist on not letting His Highness go alone.¡±


    Sidris¡¯ eyes, which were chasing after Leshak¡¯s back, were twisted.


    ¡°If it is the duty of a Guardian Knight¡­¡­. then in that case, neither you nor I deserve that title. The decision should have been made already when Mjab¡¯s family couldn¡¯t be found in those dirty streets¡­¡­ No, maybe before that.¡±


    ¡°You mean it¡¯s too late now? Well, I can¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Sidris asked.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°About the identity of Sir Mjab?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think his surname is Mjab.¡±


    ¡±¡­. ¡­.¡±


    Abadd took an unusually long time to choose an answer.


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s not the Unknown Assassin.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such weak things.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Other than that, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even want to think about the other case.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe him?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­. Damn it, I really don¡¯t know. But I don¡¯t think an enemy spy would tell the truth, even when dying. If one of the two is lying, shouldn¡¯t it be the latter, not Mjab?¡±


    ¡°But he knew the prophecy. A prophecy that His Majesty will be bitten by a snake and die. You didn¡¯t even know that.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. That¡¯s because I¡¯m a lazy and thoughtless person.¡±


    Abadd¡¯s voice became harsh.


    ¡°There is a saying that ¡®the one who knows me best is my enemy¡¯. What is there to say that those who want to kill His Majesty the most don¡¯t also know some of the bullshit prophecies about his death? The first person, save for a Kemened Vassal, to learn of King Alsanu Ill dementia, was an Ibeden scout.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you believe it? You mean you just applied that to the situation right now?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? That¡¯s nothing to say that isn¡¯t how it is. It¡¯s war! Everyone knows that a fragment of a lie, like a butterfly¡¯s wing, can bring a hurricane on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s about what you want to believe. It¡¯s the evidence that will reveal the truth.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the truth!?¡±


    ¡°Me¡­¡­?¡±


    Abadd witnessed Sidris¡¯s eyes flicker for a brief moment.


    ¡°At first it was Karum.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°But now you¡¯re doing it too. You¡¯re taking his side under the pretext of siding with His Majesty.¡±


    Sidris spoke clearly as if trying to do away with the wavering of the past.


    ¡°I think we should look at it with cool heads as well.¡±


    Abadd kicked the horse in the side.


    ¡°Then do it like that. Because like you said, it looks like my mind is like that too. I don¡¯t think that the face of someone who ever lied. Come on!¡±


    Abadd took over for Leshak and became the dark shadow of the night.


    The blood moon was still dark.


    It was a night where they didn¡¯t know how it was going to end up.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°Huh-¡­huh-¡­¡­.¡±


    His breathing was rough. He couldn¡¯t remember ever running for such a long time with all his might. It felt like his lungs were about to pop out of his throat.


    ¡°More, more¡­¡­ ¡°


    He couldn¡¯t run any more. Radan took a few breaths, his mind turned white and his body lost it¡¯s balance.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡°


    Thud!-


    Radan fell forward. Luckily it was on top of a bush where withered tree roots were tangled.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan bit his tongue to hold back a scream that threatened to spontaneously burst out.


    A branch as thick as a bear¡¯s claw scratched him from his thigh to his shin. Blood was seeping through the long torn hem.


    Soon after, a burning pain covered his entire leg.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He had run away. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    His legs, which had stopped, were unlikely to ever move again. Even though the pain had stopped, he had no energy left.


    Eventually he gave up on running.


    He fumbled through the damp soil and found a place to hide. Not far away there was a large, hollowed out tree. It was enough that Radan, who was small in stature, was forced to sit with his body bent over.


    Just a little bit more.


    Radan leaned his head against the rustling bark.


    Very tiny.


    He decided for a moment to forget the anxiety caused by Karum chasing him.


    Radan lifted his eyes only after reconfirming that there was no sound.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    Just then, the red moon rushed into view.


    Tonight was the night when the bloody moon rose. It was his first time seeing it with his own two eyes.


    The moon that filled the sky looked like a bloodstain had just started to seep into the hem of the dark black velvet night. It was as if someone had stabbed him and his consciousness had drifted far away, as if somewhere in his body he was bleeding as much as the moon.


    He couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Radan clenched his jaw while forcibly lifting his closed eyelids.


    He had to run away.


    No one¡­¡­ to a place where there is no one.


    There was no ¡®safe place¡¯, even behind the iron gate. Radan realized it too late.


    As long as he is there, and as long as Prince Leshak is alive, the killings will not stop.


    Until then, he believed he was doing it for Laud. He said that if he didn¡¯t kill people as instructed, they would kill Laud at any time.


    However, murder was murder..


    In the end, in order for one to live, another died.


    The weight of the sorrow that came with it was the same.


    Radan remembered Leshak¡¯s trembling hands, saying that he thought he was going to die¡­So was Radan. His whole body trembled at the thought that he might die. It was the first time he felt such a terrifying weight. Leshak must have felt that same weight too.


    It was nothing but unending pain.


    Now Radan didn¡¯t want any death.


    He was going to run very far away.


    To a place where there is no Leshak, and no Laud.


    Therefore he will go, there will never be a time when he will come across Leshak again.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan repeated the same words as if reciting an incantation.


    You¡¯ll be okay.~


    I can¡¯t see you again.~


    You¡¯ll be okay.~


    He will live.~


    It¡¯ll be fine¡­¡­.~


    Radan buried his face in the palms of his hands.


    His head shook briefly as moisture gathered in his palms. Radan tried to ignore the trembling in his shoulders.


    Now everything will be fine, that¡¯s how it should be.


    But Radan didn¡¯t know.


    In fact, there was one more reason besides being slow-witted that Karum was called a bear by his colleagues. It was the fact that he was very good at hunting, like a real bear.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t go far.¡±


    Karum sat down on the damp soil and traced over the shallow footprints Radan had made.


    The crushed soil around the footprints hadn¡¯t dried out yet.


    It told Karum that Radan had passed by no more than two hour before.


    Karum took a breath and looked around.


    He did so in order to distinguish the subtle sounds from the forest. There were no visible signs, but he knew that Radan was exhausted.


    The strides had continued to narrow, and the footsteps were heavier.


    If he chose the right direction, he would definitely be able to catch up to him.


    The problem was that Radan was the ¡°Unknown Assassin¡±.


    Karum had no idea how the Unknown Assassin, killed. What he had seen was not the method of murder, but the bodies it had produced.


    Considering that the key figures in the Empire had been killed by the Unknown Assassin, he was someone to be feared.


    Karum pondered this¡­


    ¡°He cherished you, and gave you so much¡­¡­.¡±


    He could never forgive the Unknown Assassin.


    He knew how precious the feelings Leshak had for Radan were. He also knew they were all real.


    But Radan was just a lie!


    His purpose was probably the assassination of Prince Leshak.


    No, maybe his purpose was something more sophisticated and time-consuming than that. The Unknown Assassin was hiding at the very heart of the Ibeden Empire. He might have been tasked with shrewdly digging up essential high-level information.


    He did not know how much of his purpose he achieved.


    So he had to catch him.


    Karum vowed that he would surely catch him alive and force him to regurgitate all information he¡¯d swallowed, in front of Leshak.


    ¡°You must catch him!¡±


    Karum lowered himself and looked down the dark dirt path.


    And after a while,


    ¡°I¡¯ve found you.¡±


    A sharp smile blossomed that did not harmonize with his dull appearance.


    Karum raised his hand. There were still wet drops of blood on the tips of his fingers.


    Karum reduced his heavy breaths and followed the drops of blood.


    There was a tree not far away. It was a tree with a large hole in the base.


    Just the right size for a small adult man Iike the Unknown Assassin to hide in.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¨C Now it¡¯s all over. Be patient a little longer.


    A gentle voice comforted him.


    Radan wanted to express that his leg was sore and he couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¨C Yes, it hurts. Just a little bit. Just, a little bit longer.


    What¡¯s a little bit?


    A cold, dry hand stroked Radan¡¯s head.


    It was a very different hand from Leshak¡¯s.


    ¨C The curse is complete. The Caliph is going to die soon.


    Radan raised his head in surprise.


    He knew only one Caliph.


    ¨C It¡¯s all thanks to you. My serpent, that grew up having fed on my blood.


    Radan desperately denied it.


    lt couldn¡¯t be. There was no way he could have killed Leshak.


    Radan didn¡¯t want to kill him, that¡¯s why he was running away like this. He decided that he would never see him again, rather than kill him.


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    ¨C Bear with it a little longer. It hurts a little. Please just suffer a little more.


    A finger lifted Radan¡¯s chin.


    Radan closed his eyes and saw the face of someone who was smiling sincerely.


    It was like an evil-minded face, shrouded in darkness, hidden behind a thick black hood.


    Before Radan could make a sound,


    ¨CUntil you end up hating the Caliph like me.


    Radan cried out.


    No! That will never happen! No way!


    The gentle voice continued as if it heard Radan¡¯s refusal.


    ¨C That hatred will complete the curse. A curse engraved in the blood of the Caliph.


    ¡°No! N,no¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan used all his power with his mouth wide open, only to realize that he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¨C¡­ ¡­?


    The long, thin tongue, with a forked tip, clearly came out of his mouth.


    Every time he tried to say something, his tongue flickered in and out of his mouth. He silently tried to speak, spewing out creepy, skin-crawling sounds.


    ¨C¡­ ¡­ !


    His body was not human.


    It was a snakes.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡­ !¡±


    Radan opened his eyes and screamed.


    A strange and ominous red moon pierced his eyes.


    And,


    ¡°I found you!¡±


    Karum¡¯s voice struck his ears.


    ¡°Oh, no..¡­. ¡°


    As Radan desperately struggled to get his crumpled body up,


    ¡°Unknown Assassin!¡±


    A large man¡¯s shadow covered the bloody moon. Radan saw Karum¡¯s face reaching out toward him.


    Eyes met eys.


    Eyes that should never meet!


    ¡°No!¡±


    Despair, before fear, quickly crushed Radan.

 Volume 2 - CH 22

    The first person to arrive was Leshak.


    ¡°Welcome back, Your Majesty¡±


    Leshak stood before Karum and the other Knights who had come to meet him.


    He dismounted his horse lighty, and handed over the reins as though he were tossing them at the nearest person.


    ¡°The rest are still on their way. Tell the guards to wait a little bit. It seems that Kemened¡¯s surprise attack didn¡¯t happen. Have you heard from the scouts?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, My Lord. But¡­¡±


    Leshak cut off the words that were about to continue.


    ¡°What about Radan? Is he asleep?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡±


    To not waste time, Leshak walked quickly to his quarters. The Guardian Knights followed quickly behind him.


    Leshak asked Karum, who was following him and standing close enough to brush his shoulders.


    ¡°How many sweets did you feed him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Your Majesty,¡±


    ¡°Oh, all right. I don¡¯t want to know. As long as it wasn¡¯t enough to give him a stomachache, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    Concluded Leshak to himself and walked on faster.


    ¡°Done walking?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll ask him myself.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡±


    Leshak thought that his chest felt strangely heavy. Actually, it has been like that for a long time now. Perhaps it has been since the Kemened assassin spoke about the curse of the Blue Serpent.


    With every step he took a step if felt as though his heart were pounding and it was getting heavier.


    To try to ignore that heavy feeling, he increased his pace and continued to accelerate. Leshak quickly crossed the camp and reached the barracks.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Karum, who followed after him holding his breath until his face turned red, called after him. Leshak ignored those words.


    ¡°Bring me some water to wash. I don¡¯t need to eat, tonight was too long.¡±


    Leshak pulled back the curtain.


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    He called out to Radan.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    At the same time, Karum called after Leshak.


    ¡°Radan, are you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Radan.¡±


    ¡°Majesty,¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Leshak¡¯s expression stopped as he entered the barracks. Then suddenly his heart began to get even heavier again.


    The interior of the tent wasn¡¯t much different from before he left.


    There was only one thing different¡­


    That was that Radan couldn¡¯t be seen.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Radan?¡±


    Asked Leshak as he stared at the empty bed.


    The chairs and blankets left by the bed were still there.


    Every time he looked at the chair he thought of Radan, who sometimes slept crouching under it. He knew that Radan¡¯s hand had clasped the hem of that blanket and covered his feet, staying there all morning.


    I like¡­


    That¡¯s what Radan had said before he left.


    Leshak knew that Radan liked him even before he heard it.


    It will be harder not to know it. Every time he drew near, Radan noticed very quickly. He would listen and strain, moving the tip of his nose closer. Radan looked for him with all the senses, except his eyes.


    All of the existence of one man, Radan, was focused on him. Radan did not see him but paradoxically, Leshak felt the deepest, vividus, most desperate gaze from Radan.


    Radan liked him.


    It was a truth that even God could not deny.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡­.¡±


    It was only then that he could hear Karum calling him.


    Leshak turned his head and rubbed his chest, as though his heart had become too heavy to hold in at all.


    Karum¡¯s expression was very unfamiliar.


    His expression looked as heavy as Leshak¡¯s own heart.


    ¡°There is something you need to see.¡±


    Leshak¡®s reply, pressed down by the weight in his heart, continued very slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that something that should take precedence over Radan?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡­ ¡°


    Karum flinched, as his shoulders shook. Leshak¡¯s senses narrowed keenly. Narrow and sharp. Like a day bound to something.


    Leshak noticed that every time the word ¡®Radan¡¯ came out of his mouth, Karum flinched.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Is that what I have to see, the reason Radan¡¯s not here now?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­ yes, My Lord.¡±


    What is happening with dear Radan.


    Crack¨C


    His heart was pounding.


    Leshak clenched his fists very tightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­.Bring it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Karum nodded and took a step back.


    As he glanced backwards, the soldiers quickly left the barracks as though they had already spoken in advance.


    After a while they returned with four corpses.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The walls were cold and damp.


    Radan knew what that meant. It meant he was under the ground.


    Behind the iron gate where he stayed at Asilah Palace was always as wet and cold as it is now. The chill from underground, which gradually took away the body¡¯s temperature, was like a gap somewhere in the body.


    Little by little, something always leaked out. One day it was body temperature, the next day it was tears. The next day, the sensation, and the next day, the emotions.


    There was no use trying to stop it.


    Radan lifted his head from the wall and laid it on his shoulder.


    Even small movements were difficult because both his hands and feet were shackled.


    ¡°Still¡­¡­¡±


    Because¡­¡­ he wasn¡¯t dead.


    His memory returned to that dizzying moment.


    At that moment when Karum¡¯s face came into view.


    Without having to seek out his voice, body temperature, and body smell, Radan knew he was Karum.


    All Radan could do was close his eyes tightly and shout.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look into my eyes!¡±


    Karum grabbed his shoulders. Without any resistance, Radan was dragged out by him.


    The way he treated him was no longer polite or careful.


    Radan knew that Karum¡¯s kindness had ended.


    His heart ached. He knew soon enough that the things that Leshak had bestowed upon him would disappear in such a moment.


    Everything was gone.


    All that was left for Radan was the small consolation that Karum was not dead.


    Why didn¡¯t he die?


    Radan thought and thought. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure out the answer, but now all he could do was think.


    Perhaps ¡­¡­the curse has been lifted? Can I see people with my own eyes now?


    But he couldn¡¯t be sure because it had passed so quickly.


    Moreover, Radan still vividly remembered the dream that pressed him until just before Karum captured him.


    ¡°The curse¡­¡­¡±


    It said that the curse would be completed and that Leshak would die.


    It was said that he was the one who would complete the curse, so there was no way the basilisk¡¯s eyes would¡¯ve disappeared.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Radan bit his lip for a moment, then opened his teeth and ripped off the hem of his sleeve.


    Radan forcibly ripped both sleeves and made the two sleeves longer. The shackles kept scratching his skin. Radan was only able to close his eyes after covering both wrists.


    ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡±


    Radan clasped his hands tightly.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s not going to die.¡±


    Radan ran his fingertips over the cloth that covered his eyes.


    No matter what happens, he will not kill Prince Leshak.


    Even in exchange for my eyes.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°The Unknown Assassin is correct.¡±


    Of the four corpses, the form of three of them were familiar to Leshak¡¯s men.


    The distinct signature of melting both of the eyes was evidence that the Unknown Assassin had visited.


    Even if young Colonel Custer¡¯s pants were half peeled off to expose his hideous lower body, and even if they can guess what he was trying to do based his father¡¯s filthy sexual proclivities, the person who made those corpses was the undoubtedly the Unknown Assassin.


    ¡°Then with everything that has ever happened, this must be right.¡±


    Sidris said with a confused expression on his face. He, Abadd, and other Knights had just arrived at the military camp, and were confronted with the corpses.


    Now that the incidents in slums from which they had previously denied were suddenly revealed by this graphic evidence, they felt an embarrassment equal to it.


    Abadd spoke with an anguished expression.


    ¡°Perhaps everything was calculated from the moment he first met His Majesty. As a way of accessing the interior of the Leshak Army¡­,¡±


    Bang!-


    Abadd¡¯s words were shattered by a sudden noise.


    ¡°¡­¡­Your Majesty,¡±


    The back of one of the chairs broke.


    However, it was doubtful that it was the only thing that was broken.


    Maybe something invisible was broken together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be quick. Nothing is confirmed yet.¡±


    ¡°Karum said he saw it firsthand, Your Majesty.¡±


    Sidris stepped forward.


    This situation shocked him too.


    What was most intolerable for him was that, despite the lingering suspicions that were right in front of them, everyone turned a blind eye to them.


    The Unknown Assassin wandered around the military base using The Crown Prince¡¯s favor as his shield.


    No one knows what he saw or heard.


    It was all their fault. They surrendered too easily because of Leshak¡¯s stubbornness. They should have been more persistent.


    ¡°Are you really going to deny it?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Okay. Karum.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Leshak called for Karum, and Karum came forward.


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s just like I said, Your Majesty. He decided to go for a walk so we went into the forest. I think he ran into Count Custer and the others while I was away for a while, trying to catch a bird.¡±


    ¡°And, what next?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see the details either. When I got there, Count Custer and his party were all dead.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡­.huh?¡±


    Karum faltered.


    Everything he saw was accurate and clear. He didn¡¯t want to believe it, but he couldn¡¯t help but to believe it.


    ¡°And¡­.. he ran away, and I pursued him.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡­ That¡¯s all, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Think once more. You must have missed something.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­ no, Sire.¡±


    Karum stared at Leshak.


    Only now did he understand what Leshak¡¯s words meant.


    He is not able to accept it.


    Just like him at first.


    ¡°Look closely at the bodies, Your Majesty. There is no doubt that he is the Unknown Assassin. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡±


    Leshak shook his head and denied Karum¡¯s words.


    ¡°This speculation as to whether Radan might be the Unknown Assassin is finished. It doesn¡¯t make sense, Radan has had dozens of chances to kill me. Radan is not an assassin.¡±


    Sidris intervened.


    ¡°There are many ways to aid in warfare besides assassination, Your Majesty. Perhaps what the Unknown Assassin wanted was information from Leshak¡¯s army rather than His Highness¡¯s life. Isn¡¯t Kemened making some suspicious movements right now? It can only be that the Unknown Assassin has somehow conveyed information.¡±


    ¡°How? Tell me. How did Radan communicate with the enemy without my knowledge? Except for me, there have only been a few of you that Radan has had dealings with. Putting me aside, are you suggesting that one of you is a Kemened spy?¡±


    ¡°There are many ways for him to tell them. The Unknown Assassin was alone with the ¡®Tailor¡¯ and ¡®The Messenger¡¯ for a time, he could have communicated with him without saying a word.¡±


    ¡°All of you said it was the pimp!¡±


    ¡°I,¡±


    Leshak uttered a sound close to a shout and Sidris shut his mouth unconsciously.


    The inside of the barracks heated up. Leshak waved his hand toward the Guardian Knights.


    ¡°If you want to say that Radan is the Unknown Assassin, bring me something else. Not corpses that can¡¯t talk. At best, they¡¯re only evidence that the Unknown Assassin was in the same place where Radan was.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you shouldn¡¯t say that yet.¡±


    Leshak cut off his words quickly.


    He gestured with emotion. He genuinely seemed to think of all this was just a tiresome, insignificant fuss.


    Or did he just want to think that way?


    ¡°And from what the corpse was doing, there¡¯s no doubt that what young Count Custer had done deserved death. Dump the body anywhere you deem appropriate. Let it be known to the estate that the title of Count is to be revoked. It is okay to take the rest of the wealth, but the household will never again enjoy the honor of being the Nobility of the Empire again!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡±


    ¡°Everyone, if you understand, get out! Where is Radan now?¡±


    ¡°I,¡±


    ¡°Are you all deaf?¡±


    Leshak shouted again.


    The Guardian Knights, including Abadd, witnessed the fact he was so bothered, that his hands were trembling constantly.


    Leshak was trembling!


    The Prince of purity and righteousness.


    He¡¯s never been shaken.


    The spectacle brought everyone to a standstill.


    They didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    It was Karum who stepped forward.


    He has already been through this situation. After having pursued Radan, he was the first to have this trust ruined.


    Radan was the Unknown Assassin. Leshak had to accept it too.


    Even Karum knew that everything Leshak had given to the Unknown Assassin was real. It will take some time to get it back.


    But now they were at war, and time was too precious for the Crown Prince of the Empire.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I saw it with my own two eyes.¡±


    He said in a mournful voice.


    He was going to say the same thing over and over again until Leshak could accept it.


    ¡°I saw very clearly with my own two eyes. The Unknown Assassin said: If I didn¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t look at him. He wouldn¡¯t say that if he wasn¡¯t the Unknown Assassin, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Instead of answering, Leshak raised his head.


    Karum felt that he should stand firm on behalf of the wavering Leshak. He looked straight at Leshak and spoke again.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. I¡¯m not mistaken. He¡¯s the Unknown Assassin¡­¡­ ¡°


    Then something that no one expected happened.


    Leshak grabbed Karum by the neck and held the knife to his throat.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Not even a sigh was uttered. No one even thought of stopping Leshak.


    Leshak, who¡¯s judgment had shattered somehow, raised the blade and asked.


    ¡°You will have to choose the right answer. Did you really see Radan kill Count Custer with your own eyes?¡±


    Leshak¡¯s voice was very low. It was so low that it looked like it was going to break apart.


    ¡°Did you really see it?¡±


    His jaw trembled.


    But Karum knew that it wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of the blade under his chin, it was because Leshak¡¯s hand was shaking as he held him.


    Karum closed his eyes instead of moaning.


    There was only one answer he could give now.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Yes!

 Volume 2 - CH 23

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I can¡¯t give you another answer even if Your Highness cuts my throat now. I saw it. He is the Unknown Assassin.¡±


    After Karum finished answering, Leshak raised his blade.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°No, My Lord!¡±


    At last, others tried to stop Leshak. However, Leshak¡¯s sword was faster than they were.


    Smash!-


    The blade pierced through flesh.


    However the blade did not cut Karum¡¯s throat, but was embedded into the back of Leshak¡¯s hand that was holding Karum.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Bang!


    Leshak let go of Karum. The gust of air was made as Karum tumbled over backwards and landed hard on his back side.


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you being like this¡­. ?¡±


    Sidris was unable to speak, and swallowed a groan. Abadd stood next to Leshak with an expression like he was about to explode.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pull the blade out, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Leshak grabbed the blade with his right hand and withdrew the blade carelessly. As a result, both his hands were covered with blood.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡­.¡±


    Instead of Leshak expressing pain, his Guardian Knights expressed it on his behalf.


    Leshak clenched his bloody hand then opened it.


    His trembling hand seemed to be listening to him again. Then Sidris said with a distorted face.


    ¡°You must get treatment, Your Highness. Do not use your hand. I will send for a doctor right away.¡±


    One of the soldiers ran out to call for the doctor.


    Leshak clenched and unfolded his hand as though he had not heard what Sidris had said.


    It was the Guardian Knights who¡¯s looks became more complicated.


    ¡°Sir, give me your hand. I¡¯ll take a look first.¡±


    Sidris stretched out his hand to look at Leshak¡¯s. However, the hand he reached with couldn¡¯t reach Leshak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, Your Highness?¡±


    Leshak quickly turned his head.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sidris took a step back unconsciously.


    Anyone would have.


    He faced Leshak, who had an altogether unfamiliar countenance. His face held the look of something crumbling mercilessly, but still held the remnants of what used to be there.


    It wasn¡¯t an expression, it was a ruin.


    Leshak looked like someone who had something dug out of them.


    His heart seemed to be away somewhere else.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    His mouth opened by itself.


    ¡°He¡¯s locked up underground.¡±


    ¡°Take me there.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­Yes, My Lord.¡±


    It was time to face Radan.


    He brought a pile of lies, and a handful of truths hidden within them.


    However, something happened before that.


    Bang bang bang!-


    The Sentinel¡¯s signal rang out through the camp.


    ¡°Enemy!¡±


    And at the same time¡­


    Crash!¨C


    A huge noise rang out.


    It was the appearance of the Kemened Army, who had disappeared.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    It was a surprise attack that couldn¡¯t fail.


    Second Prince Laud was certain of victory. The enemy knew nothing until they were already close.


    It was the first time in the past seven years that a victory could be so closely within reach.


    ¡°Look at it. What did I say?¡±


    Laud shrugged as he spoke to Duke Nuukpa. He was the commander-in-chief of the Kemened Army. He was a seasoned General who led nearly every battle in the war against the Empire.


    ¡°I told you this was our chance to clear the Leshak Army from the border. Do you see what I meant, now?¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­ It¡¯s still too early to let your guard down. There is no convincing evidence to prove the death of Leshak Caliph.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still saying that!¡±


    Laud exclaimed.


    The sight of the boy Prince who was only now twenty-one, shouting at the gray-haired old Veteran was ridiculous regardless of the circumstances.


    ¡°Leshak Caliph is dead! You¡¯ve checked it over and over again! Didn¡¯t the spy you planted even say so?¡±


    ¡°I heard there were rumors like that.¡±


    The Duke of Nuukpa sighed deeply.


    He, too, was well aware that Kemened had been pushed to its limits.


    He was a person who had long advocated for an end to the war. Leshak¡¯s Army had never known defeat, and the power of the Empire did not show any signs of waning.


    The war would somehow end in a victory for the Empire. The only thing the Kemened family could do was to hold out.


    Continuing a war that was nearly lost meant it would put Kemened in an increasingly disadvantageous position at the end-of-war negotiations.


    Nevertheless, he alone could not win against the stubbornness of the nobles who lined up with the Royal Family, and of other small countries. Thus, the war went on for seven years without any benefit.


    The Duke of Nuukpa wanted the war to end as soon as possible.


    And thus the naivety of the foolish young Prince, who still believed that Kemened had the potential to defeat the Empire was accepted.


    Moreover, there were certainly rumors circulating that Leshak Caliph was dead.


    So today there was half a chance of winning.


    Prince Laud was no fool either. He brought in Amboia¡¯s latest catapult for today¡¯s raid, and he opened the underground road to Asilah Palace which had been kept hidden until now.


    Thanks to this, the enemy did not notice any signs of movement. For three days, Kemened¡¯s army crawled through the underground labyrinth from Asilah Palace to the capital.


    It was a battle in which the entire Army was deployed, and only the Royal Guards were left behind. It was also the last bid for victory for Kemened.


    The Duke Nuukpa also wished that the Crown Prince of Ibeden was really dead. Perhaps he is the most desperate person of all.


    ¡°This is a God-given opportunity. Today, Kemened will offer up all to the Leshak Army, before the eyes of Al Riksha


    Prince Laud raised his hand.


    ¡°Load the catapult!¡±


    Developed in Amboia, this catapult was the latest war weapon that could be dismantled and reassembled. But because of that, there was a disadvantage, it could not be used twice. However, they were able to carry it with them even in the underground maze.


    In the process, lives that were lost under the heavy weight of the catapult, so they had to drive themselves to honor their souls.


    Attaching¨C  Bang!-


    The catapult was loaded with stones.


    A total of six catapults were brought in today. If an enormous stone was sent flying into the camp without ramparts, it was obvious what kind of chaos it would create.


    Prince Laud smiled. He raised his hands to the sky.


    ¡°Launch!¡±


    Bang-, Kaboom!-


    The chaos has begun¡­


    On an unconquerable stronghold that had never before been defeated in a single battle.


    The Duke of Nuukpa stepped forward.


    ¡°After the catapulting is done, charge right away. The key is to finish it while the enemies are disoriented. And take good care of His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Bang, Kaboom!-


    Duke Nuukpa put his hand on the hilt of his sword as he listened to the rest of the catapults launch.


    His fingers twitched with tension.


    Boom!-


    Finally, as the last catapult came to an end, the Duke of Nuukpa drew his sword.


    ¡°The enemy is over there! End it!¡±


    The Duke of Nuukpa¡¯s voice led with a loud shout.


    It was the sound announcing the advance of Kemened¡¯s forces.


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    ¡°Dirty Kemened¡¯s!¡±


    Crack!-


    He drew a line through the air and cut an arm off.


    Afterwards, Karum kicked a screaming Kemened in the chest knocking him down. The Kemened soldier had broken ribs and fell to the ground, spitting blood.


    It was a mess. There were too many corpses.


    ¡°These crazy people! Where in the world did all these guys swarm from? There¡¯s already this many bodies.¡±


    Karum looked around him.


    The biggest cause of the disaster was the catapult. Six catapults were enough to destroy Leshak¡¯s military camp and turn it into a field. He was amazed at how no one noticed the giant catapults as they were getting so close.


    Screams and the smell of blood were rampant, there was already a river of helpless corpses.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±-


    Karum was unable to overcome his anguish and screamed. He held his ax over his head and rushed into the middle of the chaos.


    The more he walked, the more the pile of corpses at his ankles grew. His heart was beating like crazy.


    ¡°These guys! Next! Who¡¯s next!?¡±


    Karum moved forward, slashing enemies as soon as he caught them.


    The same was true for the other Guardian Knights.


    Unfortunately, Kemened¡¯s raid was effective. The Leshak army was not prepared enough and had disregarded its past vigilance.


    It was because Kemened¡¯s forces arrived before the shock of finding Count Custer¡¯s dead body, which had just begun to stiffen, was resolved.


    Even the time difference between the two events made it suspicious as to whether the Unknown Assassin was involved.


    ¡°Next!¡±


    Five or six corpses were created around Karum in the blink of an eye.


    However, the number of enemies was still higher. The enemy who should have become the seventh corpse came one step ahead of him and slashed at Karum¡¯s back.


    ¡°Hey, ¡®Rum!¡±


    Karum turned to hear Abadd¡¯s voice calling to him.


    At the same time,


    Pow!-


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Abadd¡¯s sword pierced the enemy¡¯s stomach, making a seventh corpse.


    ¡°If you are grateful, call me 1Big Brother.¡±


    Karum growled at Abadd as he responded.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®Big Brother¡¯? I¡¯m older!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, by a lot, two months!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s still not Big Brother!¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak like that to your savior, 2Little Brother.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, he would have killed you!¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk. Little brother is still a long way from growing up.¡±


    Swoosh-, Gasp-!


    As Abadd¡¯s sword pierced the next enemy¡¯s throat, Karum split an enemy¡¯s head through his helmet.


    Thump-, thud!-


    At nearly the same time, two bodies fell to the ground. Abadd asked quickly, as he aimed for the next enemy.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cut you some slack. Then let¡¯s make it something else then?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°To repay me for saving your life.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!? I¡¯ve saved your life hundreds of times!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already a thing of the past. If you think that¡¯s not fair, why didn¡¯t you quibble over it beforehand?¡±


    ¡°What? How can you even say that!?¡±


    ¡°So, what was it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±


    Karum, who had been screaming until his face turned red, faltered for a moment.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°A method used by the Unknown Assassin. You saw it, what was it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡­..¡±


    Sigh!¨C


    He cut one of the enemy¡¯s necks. Then, Karum removed the ax blade and struck one of the enemies who was aiming for Abadd¡¯s shoulder. Then, the two of them, who had just crossed the brink of death once more, continued their conversation as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    ¡°He had no weapons.¡±


    Karum frowned.


    ¡°I did a body search, but I couldn¡¯t find anything. There was really nothing.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a kind of poison, not a weapon? Where is the weapon that makes only the eyes melt?¡±


    ¡°There was no poison.¡±


    ¡°I am. Then you should have made him confess!¡±


    ¡°You think I didn¡¯t ask?¡±


    ¡°So, what did the Unknown Assassin say?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡±


    Abadd stopped moving his sword for a moment.


    ¡°What else do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He said that I would die if I looked at him.¡±


    This time his mouth was slightly ajar.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Karum shook his head. However, his eyes looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost, then he found the enemy and made another corpse.


    Abadd got angry one beat later.


    ¡°You son of a bitch 3Bear Cub! Is that the only thing you found out?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to say? Even after a body search, nothing was found.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so did you believe that? It¡¯s obviously a lie! Don¡¯t you know why the Unknown Assassin is called the Unknown Assassin? You don¡¯t know why we¡¯ve been obsessed with just that one assassin!? It¡¯s because we have no idea what kind of technique he uses! But you said you saw with your own eyes and still didn¡¯t find anything? Damn it, does that make sense? You should have made him confess by slicing off his fingers and toes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s,¡±


    Wickedness!-


    Karum stopped talking and cut the enemy¡¯s waist in half instead.


    Blood spattered everywhere as though he¡¯d had failed to control his emotions rather than his strength. Thanks to this, Karum was covered all over his body with the blood of the enemy. Abadd had a disgusted expression on his face, and took a step back.


    ¡°Go away, you Bear Cub!¡±


    Karum didn¡¯t lose his temper, instead he had a disappointed expression on his face.


    ¡°That¡­¡­ I thought it truly could be the case.¡±


    Abadd made an expression as if he had heard the world¡¯s greatest bullshit.


    ¡°Are you a human being? No matter how much you resemble a bear, you¡¯re still a human, right?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s ridiculous, but¡­¡±


    Karum bit his lip.


    Radan¡¯s voice that had been clamoring for him not to look into his eyes was still clear.


    It was strange because it was too desperate to be a lie.


    He wondered if it was an attempt to run away, but instead of running away, Radan closed his eyes tightly.


    He did not open his eyes even once until the moment he was dragged back to the military camp and locked up in a dungeon.


    That was very strange.


    Karum knew that Radan had pretended to be blind, and that it was all a lie. When he fled after killing Count Custer Radan didn¡¯t look blind in the slightest. He ran through the forest, for the first time, without hesitation.


    He was as fast and silent as an assassin. As a result, he too suffered greatly. If Radan had any stamina left, he would have missed Radan.


    ¡°But why¡­¡­ ¡±


    But why did you close your eyes like that?


    Why did you tell me not to look into your eyes so desperately?


    What was still so strange¡­is that he¡¯d been worried since then.


    Abadd pressed Karum, who was drowning in thought.


    ¡°But why, what?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think he was lying.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Abadd clicked his tongue and ground his teeth.


    ¡°I did too. I believed him. But this is the price, damn it.¡±


    Wickedness!-


    An enemy¡¯s head was cut off as though to vent his anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy with rage. I¡¯m so pitiful and pathetic to be fooled by such lies. Damn it, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m telling you this! That¡¯s what pisses me off the most. Damn it! He was the Unknown Assassin!¡°


    Karum felt that way too.


    After discovering the identity of Radan, he was so apoplectic with rage that his head was spinning.


    Nevertheless, when he thought about Radan as he was captured, he did not get angry at all. It was just bizarre.


    Even after Radan¡¯s identity was discovered, he did not demonstrate the appearance of an assassin at all.


    It was just Radan.


    No matter how slow-witted a person he was, he could tell there was no other assassin like that. There was something about Radan.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Maybe, what?¡±


    Karum murmured in an unsure voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­ but there¡¯s something though. I think there¡¯s something I need to know about the Unknown Assassin.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We need to find out what information he¡¯s stolen and what he¡¯s been scheming!¡±


    ¡°No, not like that.¡±


    ¡°Then what? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I just thought there was something. That is¡­¡­ I¡¯m not good at speaking, so I can¡¯t say anything¡­¡­ Still, I think there is something.¡±


    ¡°Well what are you talking about?¡±


    Karum grumbled.


    ¡°You Bear, you are a very strange person right now. How can you be saying the same thing as Sidris?¡±


    Sidris and Karum were complete opposites.


    Karum was the type to use his body quicker to use his head, and Sidris was always coolheaded. Karum was intuitive, and Sidris was thoroughly analytical.


    Two completely different people said the same thing about the Unknown Assassin.


    There must be something more. ¡®There was something they didn¡¯t understand at the moment¡¯.


    Those were Sidris¡¯s words.


    He gave an excessive amount of concern to the prophecy about Leshak. The prophecy was said that Leshak would die by the bite of a snake, and Kemened¡¯s assassin group referred to the Unknown Assassin as the Blue Snake.


    And they said a Blue Snake would bite Leshak¡¯s heart.


    Sidris pointed out that before that, Leshak had dreamed of being bitten by a snake. At that time Leshak said that it was a snake with blue eyes.


    Prophets, enemies, and the person in question.


    It happened at different times, but they all said the same thing. Sidris thought it couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±


    Said Karum, who was facing the enemy, as he tilted his head.


    Abadd was impressed by his bear-like stamina which allowed him to relax. He then asked the reason.


    ¡°Why?¡±  A


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the Unknown Assassin and His Majesty, it is kind of strange.¡± K


    ¡°What? It all fits so well that it makes me feel awful.¡±  A


    ¡°That¡­¡­the Unknown Assassin always uses the same method. I mean by melting the eyes.¡± K


    ¡°Well?¡± A


    ¡°Then why did His Majesty say it would kill him by biting his heart?¡± K


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­?¡± A


    As soon as he heard it, Abadd¡¯s mouth, which was about to say something strange, stopped at that moment.


    Somehow he knew the reason why Leshak said that his heart was bitten.


    The reason was right before his eyes¡­


    If you¡¯re reading this anywhere other than Foolishtranslationss.wordpress.com, it was stolen from the translator¡¯s website. Reading this anywhere other than the translator¡¯s website ensures that the translator may never translate any other works. Thank you.


    T/N:


    1 (?) Hyung ¨C is Korean for an old brother, or a male who¡¯s in the age range of an older brother.


    -[I debated endlessly about translating this from Hyung to Big Brother (time I could have spent translating), but at the end of the day my creed is to not have my translations turn into a social studies lesson, so¡­if you disagree just mentality change it.]


    2 (??) one¡¯s junior/a male¡¯s little brother ¨C it can mean little sister too, but no on uses that way anymore.


    3 Bear, means dim-witted ¨C Cub, is used to belittle him as though he were a child. It actually said kid/child, but I changed it cause Bear Kid/child, sounded stupid.